Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

June 10, 1786, was a glorious day.

Duke Seijoh had finally gotten what he had always wanted: a son. And not just any son; no, he was sure this one would be an alpha like himself. 

Iwaizumi Hajime, the future duke of the land, entered the world on a warm, sunny evening. Unfortunately for the young pup, it was also the day his omega mother died. However, because she had fulfilled her “duty,” no one except a few was stricken by it. 

The Seijoh Dukedom was quite large, as it was ruled by one of the oldest families in Japan. While the land was known for its beauty, its lord was known to be stern. His lordship hardly smiled, not even to his lonely wife, who yearned for love. 

If the staff were to attempt to recall when he last smiled, their efforts would be fruitless. It had been so long ago. Fortunately, it all changed when Hajime was born. The staff could confidently state that their Master smiled at the time of his son’s birth. It was glorious as it was the day Lady Seijoh successfully gave birth to a son, the long-awaited pup.

The residents of Seijoh did not have many celebrations, but Hajime’s birth led to a week-long celebration from one end of the land to the next. It was all anyone could talk about. 

Due to his pride, the Duke had invited his aristocratic friends to witness the birth. As they were gentlemen, all the men waited outside the birthing room. They drank and smoked as the omega gave birth. 

Upon hearing that it was almost time, the Duke heartily laughed, “Bring out my best scotch! Everyone goes home drunk tonight!” 

There was no doubt in the Duke’s mind that this time, he would surely be gifted with an alpha son. He had donated money to the poor, unfortunate souls. He supported omega laws so they could have more rights; he did it all. 

All to ensure that the Gods would smile down on him and grant him the prize he deserved, an alpha son.

The Duke had always wanted an alpha boy, and it was not because he had to have one to pass on the estate when he died. It was simply because the man was a misogynist and disliked omegas. 

The past successful pregnancies resulted in omega males and female alphas. Unfortunately for their mother, these "failures" tragically passed away due to the negligence of the maids. If their Lord wasn’t happy with his pups, no one would care for them.

Their omega mother couldn’t care for them herself because she had a weak constitution that worsened with each pregnancy.

The Lady of the Seijoh Dukedom had gone through various pregnancies and miscarriages. Not only did she go through the grief of losing her pups, but she had been a victim of the Duke’s abuse since she was only twelve. The omega was now thirty-six, and her health had deteriorated to the point where the doctors advised them not to proceed with the pregnancy.

The physicians had recommended that the Duke allow his mate a peaceful life where they would hand off the land to the Duke's alpha nephew. But because he was proud, the Duke would not allow it. 

Their next suggestion was for the Duke to have a mistress, but the Duke did not want a bastard, so he forced the pregnancy upon his wife.

Lady Iwaizumi was a beautiful woman whose smile lit a room in her youth, but if one were to see her now, she looked like she was moments away from death. 

She was tired, but as an omega wife to an alpha duke, she couldn't say "no." Thus, she became pregnant, even though she knew her body would not be able to handle it, especially not after it had just been the fourth week since she miscarried.

Would she even be able to get pregnant?

It was too much of a silly question to waste time on. She had to become pregnant—no ifs, ands, or buts.

The Duke found a reputable doctor who assured him his wife would give birth to an alpha son. So, the Duke brought the medic to his wife and had her undergo numerous procedures. 

Months later, it resulted in a pregnancy, which elated the castle's Lord. It was as if the Gods had commanded it, and to prevent her from miscarrying, he forbade her from doing anything except lay in bed and be taken care of. 

The omega was happy to rest even though she knew she was only allowed this reprieve because she was pregnant. She fully intended to bask in this peace, knowing she would not have time to rest once the baby came.

Although the Duke believed that the Gods were on their side, it turned out that they were not. The Lady was under extreme duress, which resulted in dysregulated sleep. As her appetite disappeared, the Duke feared his wife would miscarry, so he forced her to consume more concoctions. 

As the omega wanted to please her alpha, she did what she was told, and when her husband scented her, she would allow herself to sleep.

He had never scented her unless they were intimate. So, just like she wanted to take advantage of her rest period, she tried to allow herself and her omega the attention of their loveless alpha. 

Six months into the pregnancy, the Lady began to have contractions. Doctors from around the country were called to prevent the child from leaving the womb too early. 

The omega was anxious. Was she just not cut out to be a mother?

Ever since she was a pup, she'd wanted to be a mother. She yearned for it. But none of her six children had lived past the age of thirteen. She felt like she was cursed.

One night, she begged the Gods that had forsaken her until she blacked out from pain and dehydration. 

“Oh, merciful Gods, 

Please hear my prayer. 

I want to give birth to the son you’ve provided me 

Oh, my God, 

Please, please let me give birth to a healthy pup. 

If you allow me this gift, 

I swear I will give you my life. 

Oh, mighty Lord, 

Please heed my prayer.” 

The Duke's wife was in a better state as the sun shone into the room the following morning. The doctors didn't have an explanation, but the Duke didn't care. It was evident that their baby would not be premature. 

“Sire, we should let the omega rest,” he whispered.

The Lady of the house could hear the chatter as she remained half-sleep. Had it been months ago, the pregnant woman would have been saddened that she was only referred to as her husband's omega. It's been so long since she had heard her name. She would have long forgotten it if she had not reminded herself before falling asleep each night.

When the attendants left so she could rest, she chose to wake up. "It won't be long before you're born, my beautiful child. I wonder if you'll take after me. I hope you take my eye color, my darling."

Rubbing her swollen belly, she smiles sadly, "I know I'll be a bad mother if I say I hope you're a boy and an alpha. I don't know if I'll get to see you grow.” Sighing, she continued, “A-and just in case I don't, I want you to be able to protect yourself from your father. You’ll be cute and precious regardless of how you come out. I’ll love you all the same.”

According to her husband, the omega had a horrid habit of puffing out her cheeks when angry, but she allowed herself to do it whenever she was alone. “I have a confession, my sweet child. I picked out your names and told the doctor. I sincerely hope you won’t hate it.”

Tears silently fell from her eyes as she thought of how sweet her child would be. She imagined him running around the estate, wobbling as he learned to walk, and his silly little voice as he began to speak.

"How I long to meet you. Please stay safe and healthy."

More time passed, and before anyone in the Seijoh land knew, it was time for the Duke's child to be born. As the staff prepared for the birth, Lady Iwaizumi continued her daily prayer. It was the only thing that could keep her calm. 

That was until the first contraction hit, and the doctors quickly entered the room, arranging it in a way where she could deliver the baby the safest. As her contractions became shorter, the more pain she was in. It was hard to stop her screams; she knew how much her mate hated her complaints, but she couldn't help it. 

It hurt. 

It hurt more than anything she's ever experienced. At first, her screams could be contained in her bedroom, but the more pain she felt, the louder she became. The doctors were surprised by how well the omega kept her feral side tamed. Normally, omegas bared their teeth, and their scent would saturate the air as their emotions spiraled.

Once the Duke heard the painful screams, he went to his mate, away from the men he invited, to celebrate the birth of the pup he’d always wanted. He wasn't moving towards her because his alpha felt pained hearing his mate cry out, but because he knew his son would soon arrive.

When he entered the room, he disregarded the assistant’s complaints, who asked him to control his scent as it could aggravate the frail omega. The Duke ignored them as he moved to see the sight before him. The omega was finally pushing out his child.

The mother panted and tried to keep her brain clear as her prayer continued. Her alpha would judge her and call her weak if she had said it out loud. If she was to die while giving birth, she wanted to make sure her child was healthy.

“Please, God, 

Let my child live, 

I beg you.” 

The woman panted as she mustered the courage to push out her child. She could feel it. They were almost here, but she needed a few more seconds to push.

“Omega! What’re you doing?! PUSH!”

The doctor attempted to silence the Duke. Clearly, the Lady needed a moment, but the Duke only pushed him away. "Keep pushing, you useless woman."

The Lady pushed one last time as her child was finally free. She felt the doctor lift the child as another cut the umbilical cord. Through her sweat and tears, she could faintly see the shape of her child, "Please let me see them."

Her voice must’ve come out too softly for them to hear, so she tried again, but her mate’s celebratory screams drowned it out. 

“Please, let me see them.” She could conclude by her husband’s yells that her baby was a boy, but she still wanted to see them and confirm it for herself. 

Unfortunately for the mother, the Duke did not care. He left the room with his child wrapped in clothes to show off to all those present. It was finally his time—he finally had a son. Although the baby's second gender would not be revealed for another twelve to fifteen years, the Duke was confident that the Gods were on his side.

The men, drinking in anticipation, stopped to look at the Duke of Seijoh. 

“I HAVE A SON!!!”

The men instantly cheered, ignoring the baby's cries, for their friend finally had a boy he could be proud of.

"Here, here!"

A maid attempted to silence the crowd; it was too overwhelming for the newborn pup and could affect his health. The men simply pushed her aside as the Duke paraded his son.

“We should take him to town so they can start the celebration.”

The Duke heard all sorts of encouragement but only stopped when he realized the pup would cry for his mother's milk. Sighing, he walked back to where he left the omega.

Meanwhile, the omega tried latching onto her life. I have yet to meet him. I need to see him, please. God, I understand that I asked to trade my life for my son's, but I only ask for one glance. 

The omega knew she was being selfish, but after all the pain, she couldn't help but ask for one last thing. The remaining nurses and doctor attempted to stop her bleeding. The omega was already in a frail state. Still, her state worsened when her alpha yelled at her and ripped her pup away from her. 

“Oh God, 

Hear my prayer, 

If you are so against me seeing my child, 

I beg you,  

Please make them an alpha.” 

Lady Seijoh heard the steps and could smell her mate's scent returning with their pup. She smiled, for she was relieved that she could meet her child.

“Thank you, my God.” 

As fate would have it, the only thing that kept the omega tethered to the world of the living was her determination to see her child. But as soon as she relaxed, her body was quickly succumbing to her wounds. 

Although weak, she lifted her hands as her husband brought her son. She could see dark brown hair, and just as her son was opening his eyes, she began to cry.

"My lady, please look at our son," he attempted to place him in her arms. The tiny pup was fussing around but seemed happier than moments ago. He must be able to sense his mother.  

She held him weakly. Her husband provided support as he didn’t trust her to carry him after giving birth. 

“My precious, sweet boy.” The omega could barely whisper, “I love you, Hajime.” She smiled as her world became brighter and warmer upon seeing her son’s olive-green eyes.

And because life was cruel, the thin thread that tied her to the world became nonexistent.

“My lady?”

The doctor, who had not left her side, squeezed his eyes shut as he held the lady’s wrist. Her slow heartbeat had finally stopped. “Sire, the Lady seems to have passed.”

"I see." The Duke hugged his son tightly, "Keep this a secret. We'll announce her passing once the celebration for my son is over."

Lord Seijoh stayed behind when his wife's funeral ended. His alpha was sad to lose his mate. Although they weren't in love, he still respected his mate. To honor her memory of giving her life for her most significant achievement, the Duke delivered fresh flowers to her grave with their pup for the first few weeks. 

Now that his wife was dead, the Duke chose to raise his son. It was integral for him to have his son worthy of the title of Duke, so he had to ensure the quality of his teachings.

He chose to do nothing the first few years as the pup was too young to learn anything so soon. Therefore, he left his son with an appointed omega who would provide the motherly figure the pup needed. While the child grew, the Duke decided to move back to the country's center, where he had lived before moving back to the countryside with his wife.

After three summers, he returned to examine his pup’s readiness for extensive classes to become Duke. He gathered Masters of knowledge, archery, and any skill a young nobleman should have. Any tutor considered a Master was brought to the castle of the Dukedom as it was vital for the young lord to be a genius amongst geniuses.

"Please, my Lord, do not do this," exclaimed the omega sitter, Sachika.

The Duke ignored her claims and continued forward with the tutors. His son was young, but that did not matter to him. “Did he not have a birthday just last week?”

"But he is only a baby, only three years old!"

The Dukes sneered, "I expect him to learn at least five percent of what they will teach him. He is of age, and he is expected to be a duke. Therefore, he needs the education that will get him there," he emphasized.

"That won't be for another fifteen years, sir. I beg you to please listen to me."

"How can you ensure that? I could drop dead today, and who would take over my position? He needs to be prepared for my death, for it is not guaranteed that I will be alive to transition the title over to him."

The Duke opened the door to the nursery where his three-year-old son was shuffling on the floor. According to his son’s physician, he had grown taller than most boys his age. Due to the type of alpha the Duke was, it was evident that his son would also be an alpha. He only had to wait another nine years before receiving confirmation that his son was what the Gods intended him to be.

An alpha male. 

The Duke tried to ignore the fact that his son was waddling instead of confidently walking around.

“Hajime, how are you doing today?”

The young pup smiled and pointed toward the building he had created with his building blocks.

The Duke's eye twitched, "Use your words, son. We have guests. You do not want to embarrass yourself before them, do you?"

Hajime could not see his sitter's facial expressions, but she seemed awfully uncomfortable. She was not uneasy because she was ashamed of her young master but because she was scared to see how the Duke would react in front of his son. 

The Duke asked her, "Why isn't he responding to me? I asked in my letters if he was learning how to speak. You said he knew how to speak. Why isn't he speaking?"

"No, Sir, there might have been a misunderstanding. I simply said that the young master was beginning to understand what was being said to him and sounding out the words he heard."

Grinding his teeth was not enough for the Duke’s anger to settle. "He's three years old. How is he not speaking? At his age, I could already make long sentences. He should be able to talk!"

Sachika cowered, "Sir, I beg of you, please do not shout. The young child does not respond well to yelling."

“I’m not a man with great patience. Why is he not speaking?”

“Some children take longer to speak, my Lord.”

The Duke left it at that, as he did not want to embarrass himself further in front of his guests. He came up with some excuse regarding his child's health and said he would call upon them when he was ready.

Two years passed before the Duke chose to revisit his son. When he asked about his progression and academics, it was challenging to receive an answer.

He knew that his son could walk, run, and even complete some exercises around the castle. His son was to learn how to ride a horse, well, in his case, a pony, in a few weeks. The Duke was more than adamant about being there for him.

But there was still no word on his son's speaking and reading progression, as Hajime’s caretaker ignored the question. As a Duke, he wanted to have a genius amongst geniuses, and he did not want the Masters to become unavailable without teaching his son.

Upon arriving at the castle, the staff gave him odd looks. As they were all betas, he could not properly smell any strong emotions. It became unsettling when he went straight to the room where his son should be reading. Instead, he saw his son building a similar creation that he had two years prior.

This does not make any sense. He should be reading! This is his reading time. 

He was alone with his son for a moment before the sitter entered the room. She seemed anxious as she had been told the Duke was looking for his son.

"Why isn't he reading? I specifically told you that during this time, I want him to be reading as he's fallen behind."

"My apologies, my Lord, but the child can read."

The Duke walked over to his son, who smiled at him. "Hajime, how are you doing today?"

His son was now old enough to differentiate between the smells of people. He could tell when they were upset, happy, anxious, and more.

At this moment, he could feel his father's anger while his sitter seemed uneasy. It was an odd feeling. Hajime knew that his caretaker loved him, but at this moment, he wasn't sure if she did, as she couldn’t look him in the eye.

Hajime looked at his father and then looked at his guardian. He became distressed and couldn't answer his father. The toddler knew that he needed to respond. Otherwise, there was a chance that Sachika would be harmed.

But he did not know how to answer; his eyes became blurry as they filled with tears. 

"I ASKED YOU WHY HE COULDN'T READ, AND NOW I HAVE TO ASK YOU WHY HE CAN'T SPEAK?! ARE YOU NOT DOING YOUR JOB RIGHT? DO YOU NOT RESPECT YOUR MASTER?" 

The Duke was using his alpha voice, which made the omega sitter submit and bare her neck to him. Her scent became more acrid, greatly disturbing Hajime. 

She was afraid.

Hajime got up and grabbed his notebook to show his father. He may not be able to respond, but he could demonstrate his understanding by writing down his answer.

Unfortunately, the young pup's father did not care, for he was not speaking, and that was more important than being able to write.

Hajime’s breath became shaky; he did not know what to do. He only wanted to make sure that nothing would happen to his friend.

"Sire, please come down, for he is getting scared. Please listen to me." 

The Duke watched his son, "Speak to me, Hajime!" The young boy only glanced at Sachika. "I said talk to me, dammit!"

"Please, Sir, calm down. You're frightening him. He's only a pup."

The Duke pushed her away, grabbed his young boy by the shoulders, and shook him. " HAJIME !! Talk to your old man and tell him what you have been doing. Do not tell me you've been wasting time building blocks when you should be learning to be a proper Duke. You are no son of mine."

The pup was terrified, and he began to cry. He didn’t know what to say or how to say it, but he knew his father was angry at him.

The Duke turned his anger towards the omega, his hand ready to slap her. He was too angry and could only take it out on the omega, not his son, as he did not want to impair the boy.

The young pup realized his mistake and ran to the woman before his father could slap her. Instead, he felt his father's full wrath. As his father put a lot of weight into the slap, the young boy was thrown across the room; he weighed close to nothing as he was still a growing boy. 

The Duke was too angry to care; his alpha was also angry. They decided to ignore the boy and his injury and went back to attack the person they blamed this whole situation on.

The omega.

The Duke was about to slap her when the young lord ran from his spot, clutching his cheek in pain. 

“ NO !” the young boy screamed.

The Duke bared his teeth in anticipation. The boy sounded like a true alpha. The boy would not disappoint him.

"What did you say?"

“I s-s-said d-d-don’t!” 

"You must be in shock, for I had slapped you too hard. Take a breath, and repeat it." One would think that the Duke sounded concerned for his son. 

As his father said, the boy controlled his rapid breathing to a semi-stable state. “D-d-don’t hit h-h-h-her. Y-y-yo-“

"Do it again."

The boy tried to control his breathing once more, but he was too scared of his father. Hajime stuttered again, and the alpha’s stench became too much for both individuals. "WHY ARE YOU SPEAKING IN THAT MANNER?!"

"Sir, please be kind. The young lord is afraid."

"Do it again, Hajime!"

Minutes passed, and the young child could not respond in a way that satisfied his father. 

The alpha was too angry, “You’re a fucking moron.” 

“Sir, please stop your harsh words! He is not what you claim!!” 

Sachika hugged her young master; she chose to cover his ears. She was afraid, but there was nothing she could do. She tried releasing comforting pheromones. 

The Duke ignored them and walked over to the building his son had created. In his wrath, he destroyed the replica of their castle, "You were supposed to be a genius amongst geniuses. What did I do to deserve this? I had a weak, incompetent wife who bore me dead children, and before her death, she left me a moronic child."

"Please, Sir, stop disrespecting your son! You should be praising him. He's done so well without a mother and a f-"

"Finish those words, omega, and you won't leave this room in one piece."

“Sir, please, your son-“

"Don't you dare call that moron my son! He's a disappointment! What did I do to deserve this? And an incompetent family? It makes no sense for me to have such a moronic child. So many years wasted on that useless omega for her to die and leave me this bastard. Now, I have to give the title over to my useless nephew. Ridiculous!"

The Duke looked at the crying boy and omega and spit on the ground. 

"If you do not fix this disgusting habit, I will send you to the gallows." The Duke claimed as he slammed the door and left.

Hajime did not understand what the gallows meant, so he did not react as severely as the omega sitter. She grabbed the child and hugged him tight. She would never let that happen to him. Her young master, who loved flowers and competing with the other young children from the staff, did not deserve this. 

Hajime knew that whatever he had said was enough to make Sachika cry. He felt his heart break; if only he were more assertive. He hugged her back just as tightly as his tiny little arms could.

"We're going to prove him wrong, Hajime-sama. We will show him that you are not what he claims to be. You are smart, my young lord, and we will prove that to him and make him beg for forgiveness."

Unsurprisingly to everyone in Seijoh, the Duke returned to Osaka and ignored his son's existence. His disappointment was known throughout the Castle, but because everyone had grown to love the young master, no one chose to side with the Duke.

Everyone, but most importantly, Sachika, spoke to Hajime more. They would talk slower and give him more time to respond to their conversation. This was so he could sound out every syllable and pronounce everything correctly. 

Whenever he got something right, he was praised and given small treats. If he got something wrong, he would be politely corrected and encouraged to try again. Unlike the Duke, who got angry every time he told Hajime to repeat himself, they were patient. They wanted to create an environment where mistakes were allowed.

It took time for Hajime to be able to pronounce words with zero difficulty, but the wait was worth it. Hearing him correctly say a sentence for the first time was rewarding for the omega sitter. Losing his stutter took time, but they believed in him. 

Of course, there were times when Hajime would get impatient. He would get upset and lash out after incorrectly saying a word more than three times. The staff would allow him the space to be upset before politely correcting him. Due to this environment, Hajime understood he didn’t need perfection. 

With Sachika’s guidance, he learned more than he would have with the educators his father had brought him. Hajime was determined, intelligent, and stubborn, just like his father. Whenever he got a syllable wrong, he would sound it out differently until he got it right. 

One sunny morning, Hajime turned eleven. He looked over at the cake that the cook had baked for him. They had baked it together, but he was not allowed to decorate it as he was already in his birthday wear and did not want to get dirty. While eating his slice of cake, he thought of his father.

"Sachika, it is time to visit the capital. It is time to confront my father."

The omega swallowed, "Are you sure, young lord?"

Not once had Hajime heard from or seen his father since he left six years ago.

He felt the change in his sitter's scent; she seemed apprehensive. Hajime could not blame her because he knew what she was thinking about. His father was not an easy person to confront.

“I’m certain.”

"I understand. I will inform the butler and the carriage driver that we will leave when you’re ready."

The young Seijoh pup stood at the entrance of the Seijoh estate in Osaka. Many people were buzzing around the street, but Hajime paid them no mind, as he was facing one of the biggest adversaries of his life.

His father was in the building, and he could only think about keeping his calm composure.

Sachika knocked on the front door. A man in his forties with a monocle opened the door. He sneered at them as if to question why they were bothering him. They were not wearing clothes that were often found in Osaka but in the countryside, so it was improper. Specifically, it was inappropriate for Sachika, as she wore handmaidens' clothing. As a handmaid, she could not enter from the front; therefore, it was disrespectful to the family.

"We do not offer charity. Please leave before I call the police."

"Excuse me, Sir, but he is not a common person. I may be a maid, but that does not mean the person with me is a commoner. This is the young lord of Seijoh. Please give him the respect that he deserves."

The butler looked at the child with an unpleasant facial expression. "You must think I am an idiot, for that is not the young lord."

“Yes, it is,” exclaimed the sitter.

The butler came face-to-face with Sachika, disgusted, "Listen here, wench, the young lord is dead. Stop pretending this is him, for it is disrespectful. Say one more word, and I will call the authorities."

“I am not dead.”

The butler looked him over again and noticed the obvious indicator that he was who he claimed to be. He had the same olive green eyes that the omega, Lady Seijoh, once had. "I see. My apologies. Please enter the building. I will let your father know that you are here."

Hajime attempted to remain relaxed, but hearing his father’s lie made him sensitive. Why would he claim his only son was dead? 

Would the Duke even mourn for him? 

Hajime did not think he would, so he became sad. The feeling soon left and was replaced with anxiety as the butler motioned them to follow him.

"Don't worry, young master. I'll protect you. Just keep your heart still and take your time in your responses."

They entered the room and greeted the Duke. He watched them; he appeared to be bored.

"Sir, how dare you tell the staff that your only son was dead?!"

The Duke rose at the sound of disrespect, “How dare I ? How dare you speak to me that way. You're dismissed, you are never to disrespect me again, and you will not return to my castle. Do you hear me?!"

Sachika expected just as much but stayed confident in her young Master. 

“You cannot fire her.”

The Duke looks smug. This is the first time he has heard his son speak in over five years. He does not know if he's proud, but he's surprised. He wants to see how far he can push him. How he stared at Hajime was how a predator saw his prey.

"You dare speak to your father like that, boy."

Hajime bit his cheek, not trying to show any other emotion. His heart rate felt like it was hammering in his chest. He was nervous because the room was quiet, which meant that his father could hear how loud his heartbeat was. He felt the back of his neck prickle as if all the hair on his body was standing up. He was sure his father knew how he felt but hoped for the opposite.

"You seem to have much to say, but now you're suddenly quiet. You must not be confident in your voice, yet here you are, acting like the Lord of Seijoh."

Sachika attempted to release comforting pheromones to encourage her young lord to speak his mind. She knew that Hajime was confident, but she also understood that he was terrified of his father. 

Hajime looked at the ground. He had come to prove his worth, yet he feared that if he spoke, he would break.

"Not going to say anything, can't say I'm surprised."

The Duke got up from his seat as if preparing to leave the room; he would not have given his son one last look until Hajime spoke up.

Unfortunately, only a whimper came from his lips as his father looked at him disgustedly. 

"You're not worthy of my words, for you are a failure. I did not create a failure, for I am perfect. You do not deserve to be a duke, and you do not deserve to be in my presence. I will take you to the gallows if I see you again."

“My lord!”

"I never go back on my word, so let me show you just how much I need this disgusting trash out of my sight. You can keep your job as long as he is never in my vicinity again. You do not deserve my name, and you do not deserve my blood, so leave out of my sight and never return. I will never see this trash again for as long as I live."

"No! I am Iwaizumi Hajime, and I am your son."

The Duke paused and turned to look at him. Hajime could smell a new scent in the air; it smelled slightly like pride.

"I am your son, and I deserve," he breathed, "I d-d-deserve t-t-t."

" ENOUGH ! You deserve none of those things that you cannot even say. Leave at once."

It was as if the world was still for a moment. At least, that is what it felt like to the eleven-year-old Iwaizumi Hajime, who learned that his father was a proud man who held no respect or love for him. It did not matter that they shared blood and a name, for his father did not care because he was not a genius among geniuses.

His heart, which was beating rapidly out of nervousness, had slowed to almost a silent beat. The sadness crept up his neck, and Sachika hugged him. He felt disappointed, yet at the same time, he expected this outcome.

That night, when Hajime was tucked into bed, he made a vow to himself. He first thought of how life would have been if his mother had survived. Then, he concluded it did not matter. He would honor the vow he made until death took him.

“Oh, merciful Gods, 

Please hear my prayer, 

I want to stay true to my vow  

from this moment until my death.   

Oh, my God 

Please let me follow the path that I have chosen.  

If you allow me this gift, 

I swear I will never hurt someone the way he hurt me  

Oh, mighty Lord, 

Please heed my prayer.” 

He would hate his father with all his being, but more importantly, he would never marry, fall in love, or bear children. 

The Seijoh bloodline will die with him.

Chapter Text

The Karasuno family, with the honorable title of Viscount, was unlike others. 

While most families focused on always being perfect, distinguished families, the Karasunos were more focused on beating each other. Their competitiveness knew no bounds; it was even better if they could beat one another in public. 

To the public, they were pristine. So, in some ways, they were like the rest of the nobility, but if one paid attention, one could hear the hidden jabs in their sweet words. It was a game, and none of them liked to lose.

The Karasuno kids loved being chaotic, loud, and obnoxious, believing in being as free as possible. But how have these children avoided scandal when they liked to push each other's buttons?

It was all due to Karasuno Ittetsu, the matriarch and dowager Viscountess of the family.

Karasuno Ittetsu was a special person. The kind omega was once an alpha, but through a process called “turning,” formerly known as “bitching,” became an omega. 

Even before Ittetsu had turned, his relationship with his husband, the Viscount, was not traditional. Alphas never married other alphas; it was unheard of. But the two had fallen in love, and no one could oppose their marriage because the Viscount’s relatives were dead.

An alpha male’s biology did not allow them to have biological children, but because of the endless love they wished to share, they chose to adopt. 

The same year they married, four-year-old twins Atsumu and Osamu were adopted. The twins remembered their biological family, who tragically died in a carriage accident. No one wanted to adopt them as they were a lot to handle. 

The Karasunos disagreed with what they had heard. The twins were too young to understand grief, and no one had given them the time and space to move on from the loss of their family. In the orphanage, they were often threatened to behave, or they would be separated. 

Ittetsu and Kamito thought of having multiple kids, but as the twins were gravely scarred, they waited a year before adopting three-year-old Koutarou and Tetsurou. Koutarou came from a large family, but as they were untitled and lived in the countryside, they could not support their son. They had left him in the same orphanage as the twins. Tetsurou soon joined the facility after the passing of his father, who could not survive the death of his wife, his mate abandoning him and his son.

The couple had also hoped to adopt a girl, but as two alphas, they couldn't because there was no “motherly figure.” The couple would have been heartbroken had their sons not complained that they would run away if they got a sister. 

The twins were at the stage where they thought boys were cooler. Ittetsu corrected their behavior; everyone was equal. The two younger sons did not mind too much as they were too young to understand Atsumu and Osamu’s reasoning.

The six Karasuno members became acclimated to their new lives. It was sometimes difficult, as all the children had different ways of speaking and learning. Their parents' only option was hiring tutors to help the kids. 

They weren’t planning on adopting more kids until Ittetsu heard of the horrors of what the orphanage did to boys who presented as omegas. 

Ittetsu had gone to say hello to their neighbors, the Nohebi family, who had moved across the street. While Ittetsu waited for the Lady of the house, seven-year-old Tetsurou played with the shy toddler. Tetsurou liked children and was happy to silently play with Kenma due to being an introvert. 

At first, Ittetsu hadn’t planned to bring any of his sons as they were much older than the three-year-old Nohebi heir, but because his other sons had gone to a friend’s house, he didn’t want to leave Tetsurou alone. 

Nohebi Chiya was unaware of Ittetsu’s presence because betas could not sense pheromones. So, she spoke her mind. “God has forsaken my dear sister. Her only son is an omega. Those filthy things should not be anywhere near nobility. They’re only good for prosti-”

“My lady.”

“Do not interrupt me, child.” The woman was disgusted. "If only word had not spread to the other families, she could have sent the child to the orphanage. They would have easily dealt with him by sending him to the Sanctuary.”

The conversation was cut short when she saw Ittetsu and apologized. Disgusted by the woman’s poor attitude, Ittetsu called for Tetsurou before bidding them farewell. No male omega deserved to be around ignorant people. I hope that her son isn’t an omega. Now I understand why her nephew never interacts with her. She doesn’t deserve him.  

That evening, after dinner, Ittetsu asked his husband about the Sanctuary. It must have been an awkward topic as Lord Karasuno’s pheromones had soured. 

“Ittetsu, my darling. I do not believe this is a topic that you would like to hear about.”

That was more than enough reason to pry the information from his husband. The Sanctuary was a behavioral hospital where male omegas were taken to “turn.” The facility wanted to conduct research regarding the possibility of turning male omega into alphas or betas. The Queen had been attempting to close the building down, but it was difficult as it was affiliated with religion. They had too many supporters for the Queen to shut down the facility.

It enraged Ittetsu. Twenty percent of the population were omegas; although he did not know the statistics of male omegas, this was still significant. Just how many of them were being sent to the Sanctuary?

Most male omegas who were sent there were never seen again. It was absurd. 

To make matters worse, Kamito mentioned that if they managed to survive after becoming adults, the omegas would turn to a life of prostitution as they were deemed unreliable for day jobs.

That night, Ittetsu asked his husband if there were any indicators of finding orphans who would present as omegas. His husband shook his head but promised that they could go to the orphanage the next day and adopt any children that had not presented. And that was how Tooru, Morisuke, and Satori were adopted into the Karasuno family. 

Due to the Karasunos' constant adoption, it had become more popular for couples to adopt. The orphanage was months away from closing as it was no longer needed. The Headmaster planned on sending their last three children to another orphanage in Tokyo because they could not afford them.

The Karasunos asked about their backgrounds, and the Headmaster supplied it. Satori, who was only months old, had been left at the orphanage by a maid who had an affair with a twice-her-age Lord. The young girl did not want to live a life of poverty with her child and left him at the orphanage. Three-year-old Morisuke and four-year-old Tooru were also kids born out of wedlock. One was from a young omega who was taken advantage of during her heat, and the other was from an unmarried young omega who had an affair.

Having arrived at a quiet home, Ittetsu took advantage of Atsumu, Osamu, Koutarou, and Tetsurou attending their reading lessons to give their new children baths. It took quite some time for them to finish as Morisuke and Tooru were anxious.

Ittesu spoke animatedly as he helped dress them. Baby Satori was moving about; they felt he would be an animated child. 

The other children finished their lessons and ran upstairs excitedly. Their parents had promised a surprise, and they were impatient to see what it was. The twins, in particular, couldn’t contain themselves as they saw the maids preparing new rooms. 

Koutarou and Tetsurou wondered out loud what the surprise was. 

The twins smirked, “We’re getting more brothers!” The kids cheered. 

By the end of the day, six of the children became acquainted and joined by the hip. Satori was the only one who remained under Ittetsu’s care. 

A month after the kids joined, they held a seven-day grand celebration celebrating their complete family. 

Initially, Ittetsu was nervous because most of his children had strong personalities, and he feared they wouldn’t get along. Viscount Karasuno laughed as he explained to his husband, a single child, that it was perfectly normal for siblings to fight.

Another change occurred six months after adopting Tooru, Morisuke, and Satori. Karasuno Ittesu, an alpha for over a decade, was turned into an omega.

Ittesu had always been a kind alpha, patient, and understanding, but most importantly, he was always happy to engage in sexual encounters with his husband. Viscount Karasuno had never bit Ittesu because they didn’t believe they needed to. They were married, and that was all that mattered.

That was until one chilly day after their children had been put to bed when they sat quietly in the library. 

“Ittetsu.”

He saw a fond expression on his husband’s face.“Yes?” Ittesu was a petite alpha, soft-spoken, and less confident than most alphas. He would joke that he should have been an omega.

“Let’s go to bed.” The pleasant scent of leather wrapped around the shorter alpha. 

Viscount Karasuno always showed his love for Ittesu. His husband deserved the world and more. Ittesu could have quickly married a beta or omega and lived a simpler life. 

Instead, Ittesu chose him . And so, Kamito always showed his appreciation. 

Lord Karasuno wasn’t sure why it had taken him so long to ask, but before he questioned it, he asked, “May I bite you?” He could swear he could see his husband’s blush through the darkness. “You can refuse, my dear.”

Without hesitation, Ittetsu softly kissed his husband, “Yes, please bite me.”

Many factors caused Ittetsu to turn. Due to being the recipient of their unprotected coupling for almost a decade, Ittesu became an omega after his husband bit him.

As it was uncommon for alphas to turn, little was known about the changes one experienced. Ittetsu had been in pain for months as his body grew new organs, while other organs changed as they were no longer needed. Unsurprisingly, his once bittersweet chamomile scent was now only sweet. 

Ittetsu was open to this sudden change. However, he was concerned about his sons’ reactions. His worries were pointless, as the children did not think his new secondary gender changed anything.

Their kids politely asked him if they should call him something different. Ittesu encouraged them to refer to him as “Mama” in private and “Mother” in public.

Lady Karasuno was happy regardless; he loved his family, and they loved him. 

Soon after his heat, at age twenty-six, he found himself pregnant. The twins, who were ten years old, had become overprotective. They were still reluctant to have sisters, but Lady Karasuno didn't care what his child came out as. 

The children were thrilled that they got another brother, Shoyo, nine months later. 

Once again, the family learned how to fit together. It wasn’t always perfect, but it was perfect enough. Lord and Lady Karasuno could not have imagined a better life.

Life, on the other hand, was cruel. Shoyo’s first birthday should have been a day full of celebration, but it was the exact opposite—it was filled with anguish. Lord Karasuno died, leaving behind his beloved family.

Before his death, Lord Karasuno taught the Karasuno family how to play volleyball. He introduced the game to the family when they were attempting to bond. 

The children instantly fell in love with the sport. They looked forward to playing, so they practiced with their Papa. 

After his passing, they stopped playing together for five years. It was too hard for any of them to play the sport. Their mother had tried to bring them back into playing. Ittetsu learned the basics of the sport, but because he was athletically challenged, he couldn't apply what he had read.  

And so, the sport was long forgotten. 

Unlike their older siblings, Satori and Shoyo would run around laughing without a care in the world. Once, Satori did the unthinkable; he hid in his father's study during a game of hide-and-seek. Their mother had forbidden them from entering, as it was not somewhere they should play.

The urge to beat Shoyo was stronger than his mother's warning, so Satori hid inside. His nose wrinkled. It was stuffy and smelled unpleasant. 

Dust covered everything. The only section that was primarily clean was underneath the oak desk, which he chose as his hiding spot. 

The clock’s clicks indicated time passed, but Shoyo had yet to find his red-headed brother. Satori removed himself from the desk and chose to wander around the office. 

Books lined the shelves. Satori was tall, but even to him, the rows of books seemed endless. He soon returned to the desk, where he saw a black fabric cover. Remembering Morisuke's words, he knew the black fabric covered a portrait. It was done to preserve the painting from dust.

He did as any kid would and removed it. Curiosity always got the better of him. The fabric created a gust of wind that picked up the dust, resulting in coughing. 

The portrait was barely visible, so Satori opened the curtains to get a better view. Nothing could have prepared him for what he saw–it was a portrait of the Karasuno family while his father was still alive. 

The portrait was hung behind the desk, and it was quite large. 

Satori grabbed the rusty chair, moved it closer to the portrait, and climbed atop it. He wanted to get as close as possible to admire it. 

The entire family was dressed casually in the family's colors. Satori recognized the background—the trees lined the courtyard in the house they were currently residing in. None of the portraits in Osaka were of the family in casual wear; that would be improper. But that did not make Satori climb the chair; not even the colorful ball stopped him in his tracks. 

What startled the omega was the man that Satori could faintly remember–his father. There weren't many portraits of him anymore. It was too painful for his older siblings and mother to bear.

In the portrait, his father stood beside Ittetsu, smiling happily. Seeing his father's smile made him tear up and smile in return. Could one be nostalgic about a fuzzy memory?

He had been too focused on his father's smile to register the rest of the family. His mother carried a baby; Satori could only assume it was Shoyo. His father was holding Morisuke, who clung onto his father's jacket —so cute !

His eyes made their way to the bottom, where his brothers stood. They smiled, too, but they were so tiny! 

From left to right, Koutarou and Tooru stood at the ends with blinding smiles. Next to them were the twins who kneeled on the floor with a standing Satori between them. The twins held Satori's small hands to keep him steady. Even then, he must have been too energetic. 

“This was probably done when you learned how to walk, Tori,” Shoyo whispered. “We looked so happy. Even Papa is smiling!”

"Yeah," Satori whispered back. It was only them in the vast room, but they felt like the family in the portrait would stop smiling if they were too loud.

“Wah?!” Satori turned harshly, “Wait, when did you come in?”

“Moments ago,” Shoto shrugged. “You didn’t notice because you were so wrapped up in the portrait. Why is that ball multicolored? It’s not like the ones we play with.”

“Hmm, I’m not sure. I feel like I’ve seen a similar one in Osamu’s room.”

The two were later caught by Koutarou, who hastily shut the curtains and placed the black cover over the portrait. 

He did not once reprimand them. He explained softly that it was a precious portrait that was too sensitive to the sun. 

Shoyo and Satori bombarded Koutarou with questions about the ball they saw in the portrait. Koutarou was happy to answer as he walked hand in hand with them. That was the day they learned about volleyball.

When their cheerful brother saw how they sparkled at the prospect of one day playing the sport, he brought them his ball from his room. 

He realized it was time for them to learn how to play their family’s sport. Kamito would have wanted that, so Koutarou taught them how to receive. 

One afternoon, Ittetsu gained the courage to join them. Even after all the years after his husband's passing, the pain had remained–it was not as big as it once was, so he wanted to join his children.

Seeing his two youngest children, who had little to no memory of their father, motivated Ittetsu to try again. He wanted to learn to play even if he was not built for the sport. The point was for his kids to feel closer to their father.

Eventually, the rest of the Karasuno family saw their youngest siblings practicing. They had not played together in so long, and watching their younger brothers learn the sport brought a feeling of nostalgia. 

Could they try again?

Volleyball is fun, Kamito had always said.

The father who taught them the joy of receiving, blocking, spiking, serving, and setting.

Could they try again?

Yes, they could try again. And so they did.

Tetsurou’s biggest hurdle wasn’t beating Koutarou in a volleyball game. It was trying to teach Shoyo how to receive. 

Morisuke saw Shoyo’s terrible form and stopped them from playing. Shoyo had the most difficulty receiving; he preferred to be on the offensive. 

Morisuke walked towards them in confusion. He was in charge of Shoyo's receiving practice, and Tetsurou was supposed to focus on middle blocking. 

“Why’re you teaching him like that? He prefers sound effects.”

Tetsurou snorted, “Yeah, I know, but this way is better.”

“Better for who?”

The siblings began to argue, so Shoyo walked over to Satori, who a reluctant Atsumu and an over-enthusiastic Koutarou were teaching. 

“Hey, can you guys help me? They’re fighting again.”

Tooru ran towards Shoyo when he heard his baby brother ask for help. Due to his heat, he had been stuck in his room for the past week. The brunette pushed Atsumu away, “I’ll help! Come on, Chibi-chan. We’ll get away from your smelly alpha brothers.”

“Just for calling me that, Tooru, I almost want to stay with Tsumu.”

Koutarou chuckled while Atsumu smirked, “I’m better than him, baby brother.”

"For now," Shoyo and Tooru added, causing them to smile at each other. No one could blame Shoyo for trying to humble Atsumu. The faux blonde had an ego the size of the moon. 

“Forever, I’m the better setter.”

“Only because you’re older than me, you brute! But just you wait; in a few years, I’ll beat you.”

Atsumu smirked, "Sure, when you're older, I'll show you who's always been better."

Osamu had joined Satori and Koutarou as Atsumu and Tooru continued to argue. 

“Um, yeah. I thought so,” Satori suddenly blurted out. 

While they waited for an explanation, Tetsurou and Morisuke joined the fray. “What’s going on?”

“I think I like being a middle blocker more.”

“Yes!” Tetsurou cheered as the rest groaned. “I knew you would. You have that crazy look on you.”

Satori preened at the compliment, “Thanks.”

“Only you two would take that as a compliment,” Tooru added.

“Shut up! We have enough setters–Tsumu, Tooru, and Kenma, we need more than just setters to play.” Tetsurou grabbed Satori by the shoulder, “We can do one-on-one practices tomorrow and hone in those skills. You’re tall for an eight-year-old, so I’m sure that’ll be useful when we play a four vs four.”

The rest of the siblings turned to Shoyo. Tooru broke first, “So what position do you like more, Sho-chan?”

“I like to spike!” He exclaimed with a smile.

From then on, the siblings continued to practice until they were good enough to play a four-on-four match. Thus began their yearly tradition of playing five consecutive matches on a warm summer day to celebrate Shoyo's birthday and their father's life. 

It wasn’t always easy to mourn, but playing together brought them warm memories of their father. Satori and Shoyo did not know him, but they still loved him from the stories and pictures they had heard and seen.

Tooru was happy to be blessed with his family. No matter what happened, he would always be happy to have been adopted. 

The Karasuno family wasn’t all blood related, but that didn’t matter because they loved each other, and that was enough. 

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear nosy reader,

It has been awfully loud here in Osaka.

So loud that I couldn’t help but pick up a pen and write down what I’d heard.

The season’s only just begun.

And yet, 

There’s enough talk that my editorial will surely rival the Bible in length.

My name is Lady Genmaicha,

Now, while you don’t know me,

I know you.

And one thing’s for certain,

You don’t want me to know your dirty little secrets.

Because if I do, 

Well, let’s just say they won’t be secrets any longer.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 

March 13, 1813, was a warm spring day.

To most, it might have been just another day, but to the high-ranking nobles, it was one of the most important days of their lives. In particular, it was a pivotal moment for young beta women, as well as female and male omegas.

Today was the day that this group of people were to present themselves to the Queen. It was a formal introduction to society, a sign that they were ready to marry and find mates.

The event was held in Osaka every spring. 

After the presentation, the social season commenced, which resulted in courtship, marriage, or ruin.

One high-ranking family that was to attend this glamorous event was the illustrious Karasuno family. The family held the title and rank of Viscount and Viscountess. 

The Karasuno family was not traditional by any means. Not only did it primarily consist of adoptees, but it also only consisted of male alpha and omega. It was an odd predicament, but they were never disrespected because of their immense power and influence.

A member of the Karasuno pack, twenty-year-old Morisuke, silently cursed society’s ridiculous rules and restrictions. He groaned, pulling the collar of his cream button-down shirt. The blond omega was forced to dress up, accompany his overbearing older brother to his debutante, and deal with all the insufferable responsibilities that came with it.

It wouldn’t have been as terrible if his clothing hadn’t been so restrictive. Society prohibited omegas, unless they debuted, from wearing loose-fitting clothing in public, even if they wore scent blockers. 

He groaned again as he felt a slight breeze in his room. Morisuke hoped no stupid, abhorrent alpha would attempt to converse with him; he didn’t want to deal with them.

The blond didn't have to smell himself to know his usually sweet floral with earthy grapefruit undertones scent was sour. His scent, the smell of peonies, was as unpleasant as a storm in humidity. 

God, let today be the day they discontinue this tradition. 

Morisuke continued to reel in his discomfort when two scents pulled him out of his thoughts. His younger brothers left their bedrooms. 

“Is it too late to pretend that I am ill?” He moaned. 

Satori laughed maniacally, “Yes, brother. You should’ve thought of that before you changed your attire,” the redhead laughed again when he saw his older brother glare at him. “I’m hoping we get some form of entertainment. I do hate how we have to stand still for hours. My lady’s maid mentioned that there are two hundred debutantes this year.”

Satori was an enigma. The redhead was proof that all omegas were not the same. His height towered over even some alphas. 

Morisuke knew that his brother’s thick skin came from the years of bullying he had experienced. Satori felt indifferent about his secondary gender; he didn't allow it to restrict him. His eighteenth birthday was a few months away, but he was still required to attend the debutante because of their mother.

It was not lost on Morisuke that his brothers wanted to witness Tooru making a fool of himself firsthand. 

The redhead had styled his hair so that it was slicked back. He usually had it sticking out with gel, but as they were to be in the Queen’s presence, his appearance had to be perfect. Satori loved wearing violet, but as their mother wanted them to match Tooru’s theme, they all wore cream-based clothing. 

At that moment, he sang a song he liked to sing when his team was winning during a volleyball game.

Morisuke considered kicking his brother in the shin but ignored the thought as they descended the staircase. “How are you not bothered by all this?”

“Well, personally, I am happy to dress up. We haven’t had any opportunity to do so as of recent events,” Morisuke inhaled the floral aroma of florals and orange citrus. Shoyo giggled, “It's not every day when we get to dress up and visit the Queen’s castle. Don’t I look pretty?”

The family's youngest child, Shoyo, was roughly the same height as Morisuke, but the younger omega was three years his junior. In a few years, they would have to undergo the same process to transition into high society and find a mate. 

Beta women, female omega, and male omegas who were part of the noble class and the age of twenty-one were expected to formally introduce themselves to the Queen and society. The tradition upheld the notion of mating early. In rare cases, a twenty-year-old could debut early, but few nobles took the opportunity.  

"If you could read minds, you wouldn't want to know what I'm thinking."

Osamu snorted, “Is it because you have a short temper?” The younger siblings glanced over their shoulders; they hadn't noticed the gray-haired alpha. "Excuse me, baby siblings, you're in the way." He moved past them before Morisuke could murder him. 

The scent of a raging storm became more potent, indicating that his sibling’s reaction entertained Osamu. Instead of facing the blond's wrath, he ran to his brothers’ locations. 

“Hey, hey, hey!” Koutarou stood next to Tetsurou at the bottom of the stairs. “Is our darling brother still getting dressed? If he keeps this up, he’ll surely lose out on a good husband.”

Koutarou loved to tease Tooru, especially since the omega was just as much of a menace back. The alpha wore a cream-colored long-sleeve underneath his black jacket and vest. One could hardly smell the earthy scent with tart grape undertones. It was ironic to the family that Koutarou smelled like a vineyard when his preferred drink was whiskey. 

Tetsurou guffawed, “Don’t let Tooru catch you saying that Kou.”

“I’m just saying all the good ones will run away after hearing how long it took him to get ready,” he shrugged.

Tetsurou laughed and put his brother in a headlock. Although they were the same age, Koutarou would act more childish than the other alpha. Due to their proximity, Koutarou could smell the spicy cinnamon scent from his brother. 

Satori joined the laughter, "He's been getting ready since last night. You should've seen what he wore to bed. His eyes were covered in goo!"

“You only noticed last night? He’s been wearing that since he presented,” Morisuke added.

“Maybe I should go hurry him up.”

“Tetsu, he loves me more. I can go,” Koutarou walked toward the stairs.

“Kou, who lied to you?” Tetsurou feigned sadness for his brother’s naivety. “He loves me more, and everyone knows it except you. If I remember correctly, dear little Tooru said you can be too much for him.”

Koutarou gasped, “ME?! TOO MUCH?! Are you sure he wasn’t talking about Tsum-Tsum?”

Morisuke beat them both, knowing that if they went up there, Tooru would only take longer. Knowing the chaotic duo, he didn’t trust his brothers to deliver a simple message without causing Tooru to have a nervous meltdown and refuse to leave the house for another two hours. 

Morisuke would not allow that to happen.

“TOORU, HURRY THE FUCK UP! OTHERWISE, WE’RE LEAVING WITHOUT YOU.”

“We wouldn’t leave without him, would we?” Shoyo innocently asked Osamu.

The older alpha chose not to tease him; otherwise, he’d face his mother’s wrath. He shook his head. "Course not," he said, lightly patting Shoyo's shoulder so he wouldn't ruin the younger's hair. 

“Mori-chan, don’t be rude,” the siblings heard. They turned to see their brother elegantly descend the steps. “I was merely enamored with my reflection, so I couldn’t leave until I basked in my beauty.”

Tooru wore a white satin dress. The scoop neck hung low as it was made to accentuate Tooru’s collarbone and, most importantly, to show his unmarked scent glands. For a pop of color, gold embroidery covered the bosom of the dress, and a cream-colored sash wrapped around his waist. 

The dress had puffy short sleeves, so the matching white gloves could cover the length of his fingers to his elbows. To match his sweet floral scent, Tooru asked for beautiful gold patterns etched onto the end of the skirt to resemble fallen petals. 

The omega had not slept much in anticipation of the day. His hair remained the same as usual, but he used pomade instead of gel, resulting in a softer look. He wore a small gold tiara with white diamonds. 

It took days for Ittesu to get Tooru to agree to the small tiara, as the omega wanted a king-size crown. His mother was thankful that Tooru could be swayed with a simple “You can get two more dresses, a new pair of gloves, and two sets of casual wear if you choose this tiara instead.”

Osamu, Tetsurou, and Koutarou pretended to gag from Tooru’s remark. He was full of himself. The poor fool who would marry their brother needed compensation, for Tooru was not someone you could easily deal with.

Before they could tease him, their words died in their throats once they saw their mother following behind with a stern expression. 

“Greetings, my children. How are you all today?”

The Karasuno children greeted their mother. A mixture of responses was relayed. Tooru smirked, knowing his brothers wouldn’t dare cross their mother. 

Tetsurou held out his hand. Tooru thought it was for him, so he reached out, but the alpha retrieved his hand. The brunette narrowed his eyes, “Tetsu-chan,” he warned. 

Viscountess Lady Karasuno cleared his throat. “Let’s run along, children. We don’t want to be late,” he said, taking his son’s extended hand. 

The family exited their home, a rather large estate in Osaka, the Capital of the social season. In the town, noble families held debutantes for their eligible betas and omegas to meet the nation's ruler.

Tooru couldn’t maintain his excitement. He wasn’t the only one, as he could hear their neighbors' enthusiastic chatter. 

Morisuke scoffed at his family’s carriage, which he would travel in, even though he wished to ride a horse. If he attempted to ride in his outing attire instead of riding gear, he would be shunned and unable to marry into a good family. 

The blond wouldn’t care if he remained single, but he would never hear the end of it from his family. 

For a “progressive” society, omegas’ actions were limited based on their mate status. In this world, omegas could live in “normalcy," meaning they were married or mated. Or they could live in sin. Morisuke learned that society frowned on unmated and unmarried omegas. 

Society deemed any debutante a spinster if they were not mated by the end of their third social season. And if they came from a high-end noble family like Morisuke did, they could be forced into an arranged marriage. 

Morisuke had spoken to his omega brothers about failing to find a mate. 

Tooru refused to entertain the idea; he was confident he would find a mate almost immediately. Satori didn’t care. He would worry about it when the time came. Meanwhile, Shoyo shrugged and thought it wouldn’t be a big deal if he couldn’t find a mate. Bless his heart, he stated he would move in with Kageyama if Atsumu kicked him out of the house.  

Morisuke smiled as he watched Tooru enter the carriage. While they didn’t always get along, he couldn’t deny that his older brother looked beautiful. Reluctantly, he entered the carriage and waited for his mother.

Across the street, he saw his best friend drag his feet from the door to his family’s carriage. Morisuke snorted; if he was annoyed, then Kenma would be livid. His best friend was his age, yet his mother forced him to debut early. 

Based on his friend’s facial expression, Kenma had just woken up and was forced into a plain, ill-fitting white dress. He looked awkward and uncomfortable. 

Morisuke frowned. His friend was too short for the dress, so he struggled up the stairs of the carriage. 

Kenma always joked that he was the ugly duckling of the family. Unlike Morisuke's mother, Lady Chiya was not kind to her omega son. 

Male omega were rare and often treated as "other." In the literature he read, Morisuke knew that male omega were seen as second-class. Most male omega went into prostitution due to a mixture of misogyny, homophobia, and discrimination. 

Lord and Lady Nohebi were the type of people who only wanted to climb the social ladder. After having two beta daughters, they were thrilled when Kenma was born. They could pass the title, land, and finances to their son. 

To add to their delusions of raising ranks, they forced Kenma and Tetsurou to become friends even though they were four years apart. The children did not mind–they genuinely liked each other, so it worked out to the delight of the Nohebis.

Everything went according to plan until Tetsurou went into rut at fifteen. His pheromones had accidentally forced Kenma to present early and go into heat. 

The Nohebis became ruthless. Anything their son did was held against him. They thought of sending Kenma away but were stopped by Lady Karasuno. Morisuke was thankful that his mother encouraged a friendship between the two. He loves Kenma. 

Lord Nohebi was a man who only cared about wealth, and Lady Chiya only cared about her social standing. They did not care for a male omega, but because the prestigious Karasuno family was promoting a bond between them, they greedily took it. 

After many years of charitable work, society looked kindly on the Karasunos, even ignoring that there were four omega men. So, if such an honorable family thought that a Noehebi was worth friendship, then society would raise the family's standard.  

Morisuke sympathized with his friend as they made eye contact. Kenma shrugged and took out a book to read on the way to the castle.

Ittetsu kissed Tetsurou on the cheek while walking him to the carriage. But before the alpha could go far, Lady Karasuno whispered, “Where’s your brother?”

Tetsurou smiled smugly, “In the carriage.”

“Tetsurou.”

“He’ll be there. Don’t worry, Mama. He wouldn’t miss Tooru making a fool of himself. Scout’s honor.”

“Right,” Lady Karasuno wasn’t satisfied with the response. Atsumu was fooling around again.

The drive to the Queen's castle took little time due to the proximity of the Karasuno family's estate. As they arrived, Tooru couldn't help but feel giddy. 

The Royal Coachmen aided the omega out of their carriage as the alpha climbed off their horses. The family joined together just as Atsumu rode in. 

Tetsurou smirked. “See, Mother, he’s here.”

“Yes, Mother, I’m here.” He leaned in to kiss his mother, who avoided her son.

Lady Karasuno whispered so only Atsumu could hear him, “You should’ve removed his scent, Astumu.” 

The blond alpha wasn’t phased, “Well, let’s get going, shall we?”

Tooru liked Atsumu's scent but wrinkled his nose once he noticed an unknown smell mixed in. "You should've been more late," he said.

”You don’t like my scent?” Atsumu looked offended.

”No, I don’t.”

Atsumu escorted Tooru and Ittetsu to their location before kissing their cheeks. As an alpha, he wasn’t allowed to remain with his mother and brother, so he went to the main room with the rest of their family.

Other than Tooru and their mother, the Karasuno family waited in the main room, where Queen Washijo was waiting to judge this year’s debutantes. The Queen was an omega, while that was usually the case. It was the first time in history that the one who ruled over the country was a male omega in place of the King, his mate, who was gravely ill. 

Lady Karasuno added the final touches to Tooru’s outfit; the last remaining diamond hair pins that complimented his tiara. As his mother examined him, Tooru found Kenma and tried smiling at the younger omega. Kenma simply stared back, ready to run out the door.

Although Tooru was not close to Kenma, he still wanted to support the younger boy because he knew the Nohebi family was not supportive. Kenma was deemed “antisocial” in society because he was introverted. Tooru didn’t understand why anyone cared when the blond stuck to his close circle.

The debutants were arranged according to their family’s rank, starting with the Nohebi family. Tooru heard the Royal Court member scream from the other room, “Miss Nohebi Haruka, Miss Nohebi Saki, and Miss Nohebi Kenma. Presented by their guardian and mother, Baroness Nohebi Chiya.”

The three young debutants looked decent, eliciting some comments from the audience. Their family was new money and owned the least amount of land, so they were often ridiculed. 

Kenma couldn’t care less about society. The sooner they called him a “spinster,” the better. He was utterly in love with Tetsurou but knew the alpha did not feel the same way. All Kenma had to do was bear with it, and he would be free. 

Kenma was hesitant about marriage but would gladly accept it if he was desperate enough. His feelings for Tetsurou could not be shared with another, but Kenma had heard rumors about marriages of convenience. 

Some omegas purposefully married someone in the military or government because their mates spent their time away from home for business. They said that they only had to give birth to an heir, and that was it. 

If his father threatened to marry him off to a stranger, Kenma would not be opposed to a marriage of convenience.

Kenma found expired scent patches and used them to his advantage. Due to adverse side effects, expired scent patches were discarded. Their use posed significant risks, including sickness, and if worn for long periods, the omega's scent would become permanently distorted.

To keep his tarnished image intact, he wore them to meet the Queen. His lips upturned when he saw Tetsurou’s and Morisuke’s confused expressions. They were familiar with his scent, but instead of smelling the scent of a sweet apple tart, it was replaced by an unpleasant aroma. He smiled—his plan was working.

Once they reached Queen Washijo, they bowed. The Queen was not pleased. 

Saki’s bow lacked class, and Haruka was pale. Kenma watched as her eyes rolled back, and her head hit the ground with a loud thud. Washijo was disappointed even before he inhaled Kenma’s ghastly scent. 

A palace aide helped the Nohebi family remove Haruka from the floor. Kenma finally allowed himself to smile but was caught by a smirking Tetsurou. Although they were not as close as they once were, the alpha knew Kenma was plotting. 

Morisuke was sad to see such a terrible introduction to society and noted that he would visit his friend once the ordeal ended.

If the Queen was disappointed, the family would not be worth pursuing. Therefore, the family would not receive any suitors this social season. 

Tooru saw the escorts holding Haruka and hoped that he would be able to control his nerves. To reassure him, Ittetsu squeezed his hand. 

”Miss Karasuno Tooru, presented by his mother, the Dowager Viscountess Karasuno.”

Tooru walked a few paces ahead of his mother to show maturity and poise. He breathed in slowly to steady his erratic heart. After being adopted into the family, he learned how to control his breathing during duress. 

The air around him was lightly charged with his sweet floral scent. 

His facial expression was calm, but his eyes showed confidence. The people who had laughed moments ago had gone completely silent. They were mesmerized by Tooru’s appearance and scent. 

It was like he had his gravitational pull; no one could avert their gaze. His scent was so alluring that no one cared about his height. 

Tooru made his way to the Queen and bowed. He appeared demure and graceful as he tilted his head to show submission. 

Queen Washijo was intrigued. Tooru remained in place, as he had not been permitted to stand. He swallowed as softly as he could, but being in the Queen’s presence was intimidating. Tanji was a frightening man who never filtered his thoughts. 

Tooru wanted to avoid accidentally disrespecting him. Ignoring the negative thoughts in his head, Tooru maintained his position and took even breaths. He willed himself to remain calm. 

The Queen was pleased, so he stood from his throne to have a better look at Tooru. Washijo lifted Tooru’s chin and saw how the light danced across his face. His brown eyes looked like warm melted chocolate in the sun. 

Beautiful, he thought. 

Tooru maintained his soft smile as the terrifying Queen watched his every move. It was no wonder Kenma's sister fainted.

”Absolutely flawless, my dear.” The Queen kissed Tooru’s head.

The Karasuno family was elated. The Queen's profound statement meant that Tooru would be the season's greatest catch. 

Queen Wahijo’s comment made Tooru feel dizzy. Ittetsu had released calming pheromones to steady him, not wanting to ruin his moment.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Oh my, would you look at that,

Maybe the Queen does have a heart?

Now, you know what they say.

The closer you fly to the sun,

The more likely you are to burn

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once the excitement died down in the Castle, the Karasuno family returned home. Their plans weren’t until the evening. A family friend was to host the first social ball. The omega siblings changed to casual clothing.

The Karasuno omega visited Tooru’s room to congratulate him on his triumphant entrance into society. 

“Congratulations, Tooru!!” Shoyo smiled brightly. “You were so beautiful! More than anyone else!”

“You compliment me too much, Sho-chan,” the elder omega squished Shoyo’s cheeks. “I’m sure everyone left a great impression on the Queen. I was merely following what Mama had advised.”

Satori snorted, "Now, now, Tooru, since when have you been humble? Never, right?" The redhead poked Morisuke, who laughed, "Own up to it like you always do." 

Morisuke sat on the chair Satori leaned on. Although the blond was the calmer of the two, they were two peas in a pod when he wasn’t with Kenma. 

Speaking of his friend, “I’ll need to make a quick trip over to see Kenma. They surely did not leave a positive impression on the Queen. I wouldn’t describe it as —how did he describe yours, Tooru?”

“Flawless,” Tooru undressed. “Absolutely flawless. Then again, we all knew that I would be the one to leave a lasting impression.”

Satori whispered to his brother, “I guess the humbleness disappeared.”

Morisuke rolled his eyes; Tooru loved the attention. 

“Out of two hundred betas and omegas that debuted, I was chosen.”

"Well, I hope so; otherwise, you’d lock yourself in the powder room and never leave," Shoyo chuckled.

Tooru glared at his youngest brother, who stuck his tongue out in defiance. He finished changing into a light blue off-the-shoulder blouse. The weather had only gotten warmer. “I’m setting the path for you to marry into great, noble families. Though, I’m sure we all want to marry for love, just like Mama and Papa. I know I do. It’s what I’ve wanted since I was a child.”

A maid knocked, and upon hearing the invitation to enter, she smiled at the family. “The dressmaker has brought your clothes for the ball.”

The siblings were excited to see the tailored clothing for the ball. The pieces were pretty to look at. However, Morisuke was more interested in reading the paper that had arrived.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

People love to boast about securing the most fertile omega of the season,

But why is it that last year’s favored omega looks so miserable?

Could it be because her husband was caught with another alpha?

Or is it because she was caught having her own adulterous affair?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

How scandalous, Morisuke thought to himself. 

“What’re you reading, Mori-chan?”

Morisuke left his seat and walked over to his siblings. “A gossip column.”

None of his siblings were curious as they kept their eyes on the clothes.

”Oh, that’s so boring!” Tooru hoped for something juicier. “They never say anything interesting. It’s just speculation.”

”Hey, mama,” Lady Karasuno turned to Morisuke, “Remember Lady Shidou? She was last year’s favored omega.” Lady Karasuno nodded, “It says here that her mate is cheating on her,” the room filled with sighs. It wasn’t uncommon for alphas to cheat on their spouses. Lady Shidou had moved back to the countryside as she didn’t like how busy the city was, while her husband remained in Osaka.

”But it says here that she’s not sad about being cheated on. She’s upset to have gotten caught having an affair herself.” That caused an uproar. It wasn’t common to hear of a mated omega cheating. 

“She what?” Tooru walked towards his brother.

”Oho oho,” Satori snatched the paper. “Hmm, Lady Genmaicha.”

Lady Karasuno looked deep in thought, “I don't recall someone with that name.”

”It’s probably a fake name, mama,” Satori howled in amusement. 

Lady Karasuno, Satori, and Morisuke read the paper, “It doesn’t seem like she likes that our scents are similar. She thinks it’s quite boring that our scents can be confused with one another’s. She sure doesn’t hold her punches. ‘ Now, why would any alpha be interested in weeds .’”

Satori scoffed, “Does she not understand that while most scents are random, patterns are created if you spend enough time with someone?” 

Through omega literature, the Karasuno family learned that their scents shared a theme. This was similar to how omega cycles would sync up if more than one fertile omega lived under the same roof. 

It was a phenomenon that the children loved because it made them feel like a real family. They might not share blood, but the fact that their scents share a theme proved that they were a family, just like those that were blood-related.  

The air filled with bitter scents. "Ignore this person, my sweet children. While we share similar scents, all your undertones are different. You all have lovely scents; any alpha would be happy to have you." The children were undeterred. "Now, what have I always said?"

Shoyo moved closer to his mother with a smile, “That we’re your garden! I’m the bright sunflowers,” he giggled. 

Ittesu looked at Morisuke, who shyly said, “I’m the luxurious peonies.”

"I'm the beloved tulips," Tooru added brightly,

Satori snorted, “Wrong!” His mother raised an eyebrow, “Kidding, kidding. I’m obviously the warm honey made by the bees that steal their pollen.”

"I don't remember phrasing it like that, but yes, Satori. As an alpha, I had an earthy chamomile scent, but it's more of a sweet chamomile after transitioning." As the children moved closer to Ittesu, he grabbed them all for a group hug. "The fact that people confuse our scents proves we are a family–regardless of blood."

The family remained in their embrace. Their inner omegas loved family bonding. 

After a few moments, Satori continued reading the gossip pamphlet to satiate his curiosity. 

“Ignoring her rude remarks regarding our scents, I wonder what else it says.” Satori made a noise of surprise. “Ah, my dear brother, look what she added about you.”

Lady Karasuno read the paper aloud, “Oh my, she’s naming you this season’s favored omega.”

Tooru smirked, “No, Mama, she’s calling me this year’s ‘Incomparable, a diamond of the highest quality.’”

There was little for Kenma to do to pass the time, so he became an avid book reader. He read anything as long as it had mystery, thrill, or adventure. Morisuke loved reading omega literature and liberation; Kenma did, too, but he loved fantasy more. It made him think about what his life would be like if he lived in a fantasy world.

Due to his reading interests and age, he was always considered odd. Now that he had debuted, people expected him to have moved on from his childish interests. Kenma had no plans to give up on one of his favorite pastimes.

“I can’t believe my husband is allowing his nephew to debut even after he knows we have three debutants. I don’t think I could handle another one.” Lady Nohebi said. 

Lady Obi calmly asked, "Can't you just shoo him away? After all, he’s a male omega. Imagine having to deal with two."

“Well, for some reason, Lord Nohebi has been reluctant to change his mind even after I spoke with him.”

“Hmm,” Lady Obi seemed disinterested. She was a beta who was married to Lord Obi. Her family came from old money, but she did not inherit the title because she was a woman. She was fortunate to marry an alpha with a title and land; he was new money. Her daughter, Minori, was an omega. 

"Daughters, your cousin will be arriving soon. But do not worry, I'm sure he's not pretty and will not take away potential suitors. We will entertain him, but you do not need to become his friend as it is not worth your time. Kenma, let go of the book! You must act like a lady and stop reading. It makes you look eccentric."

“I don’t want to,” Kenma replied quietly. He knew it was pointless to argue with his mother, but he did not care. The number of books she had stolen from him while he slept was too harsh of a punishment, and he was sick of acting the way she wanted.

“Is it me, or did Kenma gain weight?” 

“He must have; look at him. Also, let’s not ignore the blemishes on his skin.”

Kenma rolled his eyes. His family constantly pushed his limits to annoy him. 

“Stop reading and fix your posture, Kenma.” 

He ignored her and laid down once more. 

“This Lady Genmaicha has rudely stated that our family has made fools of ourselves before the Queen. Yet, she only had good things to say about the Karasuno family. I bet it’s one of them. Imagine choosing to write negative things about me when I am supporting my nephew and helping him debut into society. He has no female relatives after his mother died five years ago, and here I am helping him out of the goodness of my heart.” 

Lady Obi chuckled lightly, “I do not think you are doing this out of the kindness of your heart. But I think debuting four betas and omegas in one season will bring more trouble than fortune. Let’s hope that Miss Karasuno gets engaged as soon as possible so that our children may have a chance of finding good partners.” 

Kenma perked up. This might be his chance to have his mother remove him from the social season. “Mama, may I debut next year? You will have your hands full with the four of us, especially with our cousin joining the season. Viscountess Karasuno did that for Morisuke. I don’t see why you can’t do it for me.”

Baroness Nohebi deeply sighed, “You already met with the Queen. All four of you will find a mate this season, and that is that. Now, sit up straight. Your cousin will arrive soon, and I don’t want him to think he is above you.”

Twenty minutes later, they heard a carriage outside. The family footman soon announced, “Miss Kunimi Akira.” 

Kenma’s eyes widened in surprise. The salted caramel scent indicated that Kunimi was an omega, but his height and physical features were sharper than most omega. His inner omega was in awe of how beautiful he was. He was pleased because now he wouldn’t be lonely in this pessimistic household.

As much as Kenma loves Morisuke, sometimes he feels like an outsider to the Karasuno household. So he is content to finally have someone like him, even if he doubts there will be much conversation between the two. Kunimi seemed to be an introvert, like himself. They would enjoy their quiet time with the occasional gossip. 

Saki and Haruka didn't have a scent, so Kenma could not tell how they felt. To combat the tension in the room, the blond attempted to exude happy pheromones, but he quickly realized that the expired patches were still in effect. He hoped he didn't upset Kunimi with his stench; he wasn't sure why he was trying so hard to get along with Akira. 

They spent the afternoon silently while Kenma’s sisters prepared for the evening. His mother and her friend moved to another room. Kenma thought they would badmouth his cousin, so he focused on distracting Kunimi.

Lady Nekomata oversaw the banquet’s preparations. He was to host the first ball of the season. He always enjoyed kicking off the social season with an extravagant ball.

However, for once, his excitement was not related to the banquet but because of his godson. It had been long since he last saw Hajime, who would arrive that afternoon. 

Duke Seijoh recently died, which meant that the rightful heir, Iwaizumi Hajime, would assume his role and take over the Seijoh Dukedom. 

As Lady Nekomata observed the organizers outside, he heard a horse gallop. He turned toward the noise and was pleased to see Hajime.

There he is.  

It had been a few years since he last saw him. The young alpha had gone to study abroad to avoid his father. Lady Nekomata watched as Iwaizumi rode horseback into the Nekomata land. The young man was growing up fast. 

Hajime had returned with tanned skin, as the young alpha loved to stay outdoors. His hair had grown; he had to shave it off before he left due to the university’s regulations. 

Lady Nekomata squinted. He wasn't sure if it was old age because, from afar, his godson's clothing appeared to be too tight. I’ll need to help him buy a new wardrobe.  

Once Iwaizumi got off the horse, Lady Nekomata bowed, “Duke.”

“Don’t call me that. You know I don’t care for that formality. I’m only here to oversee the transition and take over the position.”

“I will be hosting a ball tonight, and although you mentioned in your letter that you had no interest in attending, I do hope you stop by. After all, one word of your arrival will set off the mother hens, who will arrive at your doorstep in minutes.”

Iwaizumi respected Lady Nekomata, but at that moment, he asked himself why that was the case. The older omega was firm and did not back down even after someone said no. He didn’t want to go to the ball. 

Hajime didn't like crowded places because everyone fought over mates. He avoided getting close to people to keep his promise to the Gods. He had not forgotten about it since he made his pledge. 

As much as he was stubborn, he knew that Lady Nekomata was more stubborn. “It seems that my schedule has opened up. I shall attend your banquet.”

The elder omega laughed, “Oh, I’m glad to hear it. I thought it would take a lot more convincing. Thank you for not making me travel to the press to announce your arrival.”

The clouds had darkened. Iwaizumi hoped that wasn’t an omen. “I hope there’s good liquor. I’ll need to get drunk to deal with all those noisy people.” 

Tooru thought about his goal for the evening. He wanted to meet suitable matches. He wasn’t naive to believe he would meet his mate in one evening. If all went well, he would meet a few alpha tonight, and if they were interested in him, they would visit the Karasuno home to continue the conversation. Then, if Tooru was interested, they could pursue a courtship and potentially marry. 

Tooru changed into his second white, scoop neck, a-line dress for the day. He smiled at his mother, “Do you think I’ll find someone tonight?” He couldn’t help but wonder.

“Don’t worry about that. We have time to think about that. Enjoy tonight, and we’ll go from there.”

The maids helped style his hair. It wasn’t that Tooru didn’t like experimenting with his hair, but familiarity comforted him. As much as he pretended to be unaffected by the day’s events, he still felt anxious he couldn’t make any mistakes.

Tooru stared at himself in the mirror. The dress had silver beading around the bust and short puffed-out sleeves. Initially, he had planned to wear a suit because the dress had yet to be delivered, but as luck would have it, it arrived. Tooru enjoyed wearing dresses, but suits made moving around easier, especially if he was planning to dance.

He wore a thin diamond headband instead of a tiara. His necklace was small to show off his unmarked scent glands. A thin teardrop stood in the middle of a silver chain.

To the left of him, he heard his mother gasp. Tooru nodded. Yes, we look beautiful. He wanted to find someone with an alluring scent, a good heart, and someone he could love. 

That shouldn't be too hard. We'll be able to find a suitable mate with this.

Not all Karasuno members were required to attend the night’s events. Tooru’s four older brothers and his mother were to accompany him. The younger omega remained home as it was a social event for debuted individuals. 

"Are you going to try to find a mate?" Koutarou sat with his legs crossed. The question was not directed at anyone in particular.

Atsumu thought of the person he was seeing. Although they weren’t a part of the nobility, he wanted to pursue a relationship with them. “No, at least not yet.” 

Osamu and Tetsurou shook their heads. The gray-haired alpha was focused on their siblings, whom he felt responsible for, and so far, no omega had ever caught his eye.

Tetsurou, on the other hand, was not interested in pursuing anything serious. He once had someone in his heart but stopped worrying about those matters after an explicit rejection. He would enjoy his carefree life, and when he was ready, he would court someone.

“I’m not against looking, but I haven’t seen anyone I like,” Koutarou added. 

The four conversed, waiting for Tooru. They knew he would take his time, but they didn't complain, for once. They knew how important tonight was, after all.

“Your conversation sounds depressing. Are you sure you’ll find anyone that wants you?”

The brothers looked up to see Tooru dressed in white. “Hurry up, Atsu-chan, Kou-chan, Osa-chan, and Tetsu-chan! We want to be fashionably late, not Queen late.”

The family took two carriages. Tooru, the twins, and Lady Karasuno were in one carriage. 

Tooru loved teasing Atsumu more often than Osamu. “So Atsu-chan, I could’ve sworn that you had more of an amber scent, but lately, I’ve been smelling a mix of amber and, hmm. Oolong tea?” Smirking, he glanced at his mother, who frowned. “When are we meeting them?” 

Atsumu rolled his eyes, “Never. Now stop that. Mama doesn’t want to hear it.”

"Wait, Atsumu, that's not true," Lady Karasuno floundered. He wanted his son to be happy, but as the heir, he couldn't marry just anyone. If Atsumu was serious about pursuing a relationship with them, then Ittetsu would admit defeat. But every time he mentioned it to his eldest son, he was ignored.

Tooru turned to Osamu, who shrugged and said nothing.

“So boring!”

The carriage stopped in front of Lady Nekomata’s residence, which caused Tooru to freeze. His family noticed him tense and released their comforting scents.

Osamu was the first to get out of the carriage to help his mother. The gray-haired alpha wanted to close the door on Atsumu as his older brother took too long to get out. One look from his mother stopped him in his tracks.

Afterward, Koutarou’s and Tetsurou’s carriage stopped. The duo saw the twins and called them over. “Oya?”

“Oya oya.”

“Come help us down!” Tetsurou and Koutarou laughed at the twins' disgusted expressions. 

“Get down yourselves, you idiots!” The twins yelled back. 

The duo jumped out of the carriage to catch up as their family walked away in embarrassment.

Tooru loved their shenanigans, but not when his nerves were already on edge. He was ready to go into the hall and meet the love of his life. His omega was waiting in anticipation. It was as if they knew their mate was in there—the mate that would make him happy and start their family filled with love and pups. 

The walkway to the entrance of the estate was breathtaking. Lanterns illuminated the pathway, and the sounds of laughter and dancing filled the air.

The party was underway, and Tooru was more than ready to take the party by storm.

According to Viscountess Karasuno, Lady Nekomata always threw the best banquets. The music encouraged conversation between alphas and omegas so they could get to know each other.

Tooru wondered how quickly his card would fill up and how many people would be disappointed when he rejected them. 

“Are you okay, my darling?” Lady Karasuno looked at Tooru as Atsumu held his hand to escort him inside. It was his duty as the Lord of Karasuno. 

“Yes. I’m slightly nervous, but I’m ready.”

Lady Karasuno smiled and looped his elbow in Osamu’s. “Okay, then. Let’s find a nice omega for you.”

Osamu looked away, “How about we find someone for dear old Lord Karasuno?”

“Haaaa, we’re here for Tooru, you dumbass! Also, we’re the same age, stupid.”

“Atsumu, please don’t act this way while we’re in public.”

Atsumu rolled his eyes. As if I care what they think. He could hear Koutarou’s and Tetsurou’s mocking laughter from behind. “Shaddup rooster head and dumb owl.”

“Hey, that’s just rude. Don’t listen to him, Kou, you’re not stupid.”

“I know,” Koutarou sounded dejected. “I think your hair is marvelous, bro.”

“You mean that?” Tetsurou’s eyes lit up in mischief.

“Kids, please. Not here.” 

The Karasuno kids settled as they knew their mother’s patience was wearing thin.

The Nekomata ball was one of the most monumental events of the season. Not only was it the first event of the season, but it was also the most sought-after event. As Lady Nekomata only invited a select few, most debutant omegas hoped to get invitations. Luckily for Tooru, his mother and Lady Nekomata have known each other for decades, so he knew his invitation would arrive. 

They were led to the main ballroom for the evening, and the music changed to a more upbeat song, signaling that it was time for the dances to begin. As the guests readied themselves to dance with their partners, the Karasuno family entered the room, and everyone turned to them.

Tooru smiled; he could sense the change in the air. He could already feel the jealous stares while he ignored the lustful ones. Whoever chose to be stupid and release those pheromones would never get near him. 

Moments after he smiled, he smelt envy and became aware of his brothers' scents. They had tensed up when they recognized the lust coming from the alphas.

Tooru disregarded the aroused pheromones, as his brothers could deal with them. Meanwhile, Lady Karasuno kept up with appearances.

”Hey, do you want to go all alpha and protect our darling, defenseless Tooru?” Tetsurou whispered to Koutarou.

”Fuck yeah, let’s beat them all up,” Koutarou excitedly nodded at the mere suggestion.

”Just remember who it was, and we’ll,” Lady Karasuno glared at Osamu, “become friends with them. Don’t worry, Mama, we just want to be friends. That’s all.”

”Osamu, I could’ve sworn you were a better liar.”

“Oy, Kenma!” Tetsurou got distracted and wanted to catch up with his former childhood friend. 

“Wait, bro, we need to go with Tooru first.”

”Right,” Tetsurou glanced at Kenma once more before following behind his family.

Kenma was standing next to his sisters and cousin. Kunimi and he hadn’t spoken since that afternoon, but neither felt awkward with the silence. 

They couldn't say they were friends but appreciated each other's presence more than the Nohebi sisters. Kenma spotted the Karasuno family and softly smiled when he saw Tetsurou. He wondered if Morisuke had joined. The lack of naturally blond hair proved that his friend was absent.

Akira and he could hear pushy mothers and single omegas speaking of the single Karasuno bachelors. Kenma tried to ignore his jealousy.

Most omegas wanted to marry one of the Karasuno alphas. Kenma inwardly scoffed. They are harder to please than the Queen.

Kenma knew them well. They got along well with most, but when it came to their preferences, they were impossible. Atsumu wanted a challenge, someone who wouldn't give in easily. 

Osamu liked the quiet, reserved type who could hold his own. Koutarou was hard to gauge as he seemed to like anybody, sometimes his past flames were similar to his eldest brother’s. Lastly, Tetsurou’s type was anyone except Kenma. 

The omegas around him changed conversations. They were nervous about not finding a mate in the next two years. Unfortunately, omegas would be labeled spinsters if they could not be mated by the end of their third season. 

Kenma ignored the chatter to observe Tooru and Atsumu glide across the ballroom. Tooru was stunning—the perfect omega. The guests who stared at the favored guest had yet to approach him. 

Kenma couldn’t blame them. Tooru was someone who could rip someone apart with sweet words and a smile. He wasn’t one to settle. He appreciated the brunette’s confidence. 

Well, he appreciated it from afar.

The omega could be too much when he wanted to tease Kenma, and that was ninety percent of the time. He had a sinking feeling that Tooru knew about his crush.

”Kenma, I’m being dragged out to dance. Please save me.”

"Oh," Kenma made no move to save Kunimi as he knew he would also get dragged. As much as he hated attention, he didn't want to throw Akira to the wolves. 

Unfortunately, Kenma was too late. The younger omega was already whisked away and taken to the dance floor. He wondered if Akira would murder him for being slow.

His thoughts were interrupted when he saw Tetsurou dancing with a pretty omega. “Oh,” he sighed.

Forcing himself to look away, Kenma sighed again. It was difficult seeing his childhood friend move on without him. He turned back to see Tooru, who had stopped walking. Koutarou and Osamu went straight to the bar to socialize. While Osamu was quieter than Atsumu, people tended to forget he still liked to have fun.

Alpha pheromones filled the air; Kenma hated it. The woman was abrasive as she attempted to woo Tooru with her copper scent. Lady Karasuno whispered something in Tooru’s ear that made the omega nod.

Kenma shrugged and wondered how long he should wait before rescuing his cousin.

”Let them come to you,” Lady Karasuno whispered in his son’s ear. 

Allowing the alphas to come to Tooru meant that he wasn’t desperate, and it brought out the competitiveness of the other alphas.

The alpha bowed. “Lady Karasuno, Miss Karasuno,” she swallowed harshly, intimidated by Atsumu. “Lord Karasuno.”

Lady Karasuno smiled, “Good evening. I believe you’ve been acquainted with my son Tooru, Lord Sasaki.”

Since the age of five, Tooru has known that he preferred boys. Yes, women were beautiful no matter their second gender. But his eyes always followed the male alphas he encountered. The alpha before him was attractive. She had short dark brown hair and brown eyes, but that didn’t attract him, at least not in the way she desired. 

Tooru didn’t believe in love at first sight, but he did believe in attraction at first sight. So, even though the alpha was attractive, he was not attracted to her.

”Good evening, Lord Sasaki,” Tooru smiled. “It’s a pleasure to see you again.” 

“Yes, likewise.”

”We’re not interested,” Atsumu quipped before dragging Tooru away. “Let’s keep looking.”

Lady Karasuno would have scolded Atsumu for being rude. However, because Tooru did not complain, Ittetsu understood that his son wasn't interested and left it alone. 

Tooru saw another attractive alpha, “How about him, Atsu?”

Atsumu looked in the direction that Tooru motioned to and saw Lord Yugama. “Don’t bother. Koutarou says that man is more interested in money than people.”

”And that one over there?” There were three alphas; surely, one of them was worthy.

"Lord Noshi is the second son, so you won't have a title. Lord Ogi is only interested in women, and Lord Kawahori has her head in the clouds. You would die if you didn't have financial stability. Your hair product alone is her entire salary."

”Aww, mean Atsu-chan. Anyway, I believe your products are more expensive, seeing as you dye your hair, and mine’s natural,” he smirked.

”Stop smirking. It’s infuriating.”

"You're lucky we're not at home 'cause I would smack you."

”Do it here, I dare you.”

”What’re we, little kids?”

”And what? Wanna fight?”

”I bet I could kick your ass, Atsu-chan.”

”Bring it, Tooru-kun.”

"Lord Kar-" The alpha didn't get to introduce himself, as the two siblings argued.

Lady Karasuno groaned at his children’s childish behavior. Atsumu and Tooru got on each other’s nerves. While they loved each other deep down, they would irritate each other because they were both prone to dramatics. 

With a drink in his hand, Koutarou walked towards his siblings, “Hey hey hey!”

”God, imagine the only decent alpha here being me.”

Tooru scoffed, “Kou is better than you, Atsu.”

”Hey, what’re you talking about,” Koutarou shouted more than spoke.

”Kou-chan, if you’re drunk, you should stop drinking.”

”I’m not drunk. I’m just enjoying myself.”

”Wait a minute, you don’t think Kou-chan is a decent alpha?”

Koutarou tilted his head, “What?! Tsum-Tsum! What do you mean?”

”Ugh, I was merely joking, Kou, calm down.”

”No, I know you would only joke in front of me. But you said it behind my back, so explain yourself.”

Atsumu looked at his brother's expression. His eyes were glossed over, most likely from the alcohol. The eldest Karasuno apologized. "Kou, I'm sorry, I was kidding. I wanted to compliment myself by making a joke."

Koutarou perked up and puffed out his chest, “Yeah, I had a feeling!”

Tetsurou joined them as he heard Koutarou's screams. He wanted to see what was happening. "Kou, why were you shouting?"

”Just showing my love.” 

Tetsurou looked at his other siblings in confusion.

"Ignore him, Tetsu-chan."

”Well, whatever. I’m going abroad this summer.”

”What?! Bro, without me?”

Tetsurou hugged Koutarou as if he were leaving at that moment. “I’ll miss you, Kou, but you better not forget about me.” He released Koutarou but held onto his shoulders, “Listen to me. You’ll always be on my mind no matter where I go.”

”Yeah?”

”Yeah,” they stared at each other fondly.

Atsumu looked ready to puke, and Tooru wondered how they were related.

As if reading his mind, Tetsurou snorted, “A piece of paper, you ass.”

Tooru rolled his eyes, “Whatever. So where are you going?”

”Greece, probably. I haven’t decided.”

"You're planning to go abroad without a set plan? Tetsurou, you disappoint me." Yasufumi looked at the tensed alphas. "What? You didn't notice me until now? That's rather disappointing."

”Lady Nekomata,” the siblings bowed.

”Tooru, you’re all dressed up and crowned this year’s favored omega, yet you haven’t graced my dance floor. Did I offend you somehow?”

Tooru tried to discreetly glare at Atsumu. While the night’s prospects weren’t the greatest, he didn’t want to be chewed out by such a scary man.

”It’ll happen sometime tonight, Lady Nekomata. You see, no one has caught our eye.”

"Our?" Nekomata quirked an eyebrow, "Shouldn't your brother be the one to find a bachelor, not you, Atsumu-kun?"

Tetsurou and Koutarou snorted. A new scent entered the small huddle; Osamu had arrived with a drink for Lady Nekomata. “Forgive my twin. He believes he has the answer to everything. Care for a drink?”

”Defending your brother? What a rare occurrence. I’ll accept the drink but not the excuse.” He gave his sympathies to Tooru and walked away.

”Tsumu, don’t give us a bad name just because you don’t like any of these sorry alphas.”

”Shut up, Samu.”

Tetsurou was ready to intervene, as the twins often got into fistfights the more they argued. He positioned himself between them and saw a pretty yet unrecognizable omega. “Who’s that?”

The omega was Kunimi, who looked ready to drop dead. He didn’t want to dance but was forcing himself. Tetsurou chuckled. The omega reminded him a little of Kenma. 

Koutarou and Osamu stated they had never seen him before, which made Tetsurou curious to find more information. Tetsurou bid his siblings farewell and joined the unknown omega on the dance floor.

Osamu and Koutarou were bored of following Atsumu and Tooru around, so they went to chat with the other alphas.

The night was beginning to slow down as most debutantes conversed with the alpha. It was the perfect time for Iwaizumi to join the fray. The occupied guests wouldn't ambush him.

Hajime had worn black slacks, a white button-down dress shirt, and a dark teal and gold vest. The vest was teal but covered in an intricate gold design. To top it off, he wore a dark teal tailcoat. Iwaiuzmi disliked scent blockers, so he wore an ascot under his shirt to hinder his scent. He left the top two buttons of his shirt open due to the warm weather.

The venue was decorated in vibrant colors. Even though he didn’t want to be there, he could appreciate the effort put into making the ballroom come alive. So he chose to walk around the venue. His godmother would know if he left too soon. 

The hope of remaining unbothered died as soon as the guests recognized him. Since there were few dukes in Japan, he was well known. Mothers dragged their unwed omegas to him; some even left their partners just to get near him.

He inwardly sighed. Had they only talked, it would have been easy to ignore, but it was difficult to maintain his composure once he felt a woman boldly touch his bicep. How does one kindly and respectfully say, “Touch me again, and I’ll rip your arm off”? 

Iwaizumi thought that was too violent and maybe he should get himself checked for anger management. He bit the inside of his cheek when he distinctly felt someone touch his ass. 

His alpha was disgusted with their actions. Hajime removed their hands, told them off as politely as he could, as he did not want to seem like an aggressive alpha, and stormed off.

A crowd gathered near Atsumu and Tooru. It had distracted his older brother, so Tooru began to scheme.

The evening had gone to shit, and his brother wasn’t doing him any favors by rejecting everyone before Tooru could utter more than three words. 

At this rate, Tooru would end up alone or in a loveless match.

”Atsumu, could you please excuse me for a moment? Before you say no, I need to freshen up, and I’ll only be gone for a minute.”

Atsumu couldn’t refuse, though he was unhappy about letting him go unattended.

A smile graced Tooru’s features as he promised to return shortly. 

Before he could get far, he was stopped by a middle-aged man. Tooru knew of him, but they had not spoken before. The man was at least twenty years older than him. The alpha was bold enough to approach him when he was alone.

"Miss Karasuno, my, what have we here? I wasn't expecting to speak to you this evening. You had so many alphas gawking at you that I couldn't come near you. I guess it's my lucky day now that you're free."

Tooru bowed, “Good evening, Lord Mujin.” 

Ugh, I want to leave. He smells horrible. 

And he’s too old.

Tooru limited his speech because he knew that if he spoke more, he would get in serious trouble. It wasn’t his fault that the man disgusted him.

”Yes, yes. Now that we’ve introduced ourselves, how about we go dance?”

”Ah, but my lord, it looks like the song is halfway through. If we tried to cut in now, we would only disturb the other guests.”

”Don’t worry, your pretty little head, my dear. I wasn’t referring to this dance floor.”

Tooru attempted to control his scent. He didn’t know the man well, but from what he had read, many weird alphas enjoyed the smell of a distressed omega.

There wasn’t any chance that Tooru would allow his scent to sour in such a public place. He would be ruined.

”I don’t understand what you mean. I will leave as my eldest brother, Lord Karasuno , expects me.”

Tooru walked away before the man could respond. He could not see his siblings, but if he walked far enough, he was sure the crowd would hide him. 

He kept his head down, a futile attempt to blend in due to his height. He didn’t notice he was walking towards another person. That man hadn’t seen him either. 

They bumped into each other without meaning to, but before Tooru could fall from Hajime’s weight, Iwaizumi stabilized him. On instinct, he almost grabbed the omega by the waist, but that would have caused a scandal, so he hoped his iron grip was enough to steady him.

The first thing Iwaizumi noticed was a floral scent. It hit him like a slap to the face. It was a lovely scent; it was wrapping itself around him like a warm blanket. The more it surrounded him, the more his inner alpha perked up. 

He next noticed that the omega that bumped into him was cute and tall. 

Meanwhile, Tooru was having a dilemma of his own. He went from smelling rotten eggs to fresh pine. This scent was familiar to him—the same scent he loved in the Karasuno countryside home. It was a comforting scent.

It made Tooru want to bathe in it and never let go. It was a scent that he would never forget.

“Pardon me,” a deep voice said, “I did not mean to bump into you.”

When their eyes met, the world stopped—at least, that’s what it felt like to them. 

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear nosy reader,

Do I have secrets to tell you? 

But before I do, I must warn you

that they are not for the faint of heart. 

So, follow me as I update you on the latest scandal. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 

Iwaizumi had never met someone so beautiful. 

“Pardon me,” the alpha bowed, “I did not mean to bump into you.”

Tooru shook his head and bowed back. “Oh no, my apologies. It’s my fault. I was walking too fast and not paying attention to where I was going,” he attempted to smile, but it came out as a grimace. 

It was unsettling to see that while Hajime was enjoying the lovely floral scent, the omega before him seemed disheveled. Then, he realized that the pheromones he smelled had a hint of distress.

“Excuse me, what’s your name?” Tooru asked.

Who could be making him so uncomfortable?

A few paces behind them, Iwaizumi heard someone calling out a name. Based on the omega’s reaction, he could only assume that the older gentleman was calling out for him. The closer the older man got, the more distressed the omega became. 

Hajime didn’t like it. “Iwa-“

Tooru's eyes widened as he heard Lord Mujin get closer. Why is he still following me? Not only is it inappropriate, but can’t he see that I’m not interested in him?

Tooru was willing to embarrass himself in front of this stranger to dissuade the Lord. “Why it’s been so long since we last saw each other, Iwa-chan.”

Without turning, Tooru felt the sudden change in Lord Mujin's scent. Referring to an alpha by such an embarrassing name meant they were close. Now that they were conversing, it would have been improper for Lord Mujin to interrupt them. 

The elder alpha took his leave to avoid causing a scandal. 

“‘Iwa-chan?’ Are you trying to annoy me? Or were you pretending to bump into me to get my attention?”

Could it be that he was only acting? 

No, pheromones are hard to fake. The older gentleman was clearly bothering him. I hope they’re related. Otherwise, that man must be sick in the head. He looked thrice the omega’s age. 

His inner alpha was already interested in the brunette. He wondered why the person in front of him acted as if they were familiar. 

“Your attention?” Tooru was surprised but also irritated. Did they accidentally bump into each other? Yes. Did he pretend they knew each other so Lord Mujin left him alone? Also, yes. Did he pretend to know him for his attention? “Of course not.”

Had Tooru been in a better mood, he would have filtered his words. His mother taught him well. He knew how to act like the perfect omega in public. However, his temper was short after dealing with such a horrid alpha, he could only scoff and allow his irritation to peek through his mask. "Did you not see the old gentleman bothering me, Iwa-chan?" 

The dark-haired alpha’s eyebrow twitched after hearing the nickname. Tooru would use that against him. 

“F-”

“Iwaizumi?!” 

The two men turned to the new voice. A couple of steps away from the couple, Atsumu and Osamu looked excitement. “Samu, it is him. Iwaizumi!”

Hajime was amused—at least, that’s what it appeared like to Tooru. He wasn’t sure. The man was still serious, but the corners of his mouth were upturned. 

“Karasunos!” 

“Wow, who would’ve thought we’d run into you?! It’s been too long!”

Iwaizumi took turns hugging the twins. “Atsumu, Osamu. How’re you doing?”

The twins smiled, “Good, good. How’re you?” Their expressions became somber, “We heard about your dad. We would offer you our condolences, but he was a cu-“

“Hi, dear brother. What’re you doing here?” Osamu said once he saw Tooru. 

The omega rolled his eyes, “Why do you need to censor yourself? As if hearing the word ‘cunt’ is going to defile me.”

The twins exaggeratingly gasped. “Who taught you that?!”

Tooru quirked an eyebrow as if to say, you did.

“Right, right, that was us. Huh, Samu?”

“Yeah, Tsumu. Our bad,” Osamu didn’t look all that guilty. “Oh well. Anyway, like Tsumu was saying, we would apologize for your loss but fuck him.”

“Seriously,” Atsumu nodded. “Wait, that means you’re not ‘Iwaizumi’ anymore.”

“Holy fuck, you’re now Duke Seijoh. As we live and breathe, you’re titled as one of the only dukes in Japan,” Osamu patted his shoulder.

“Need I remind you that we’re in public, brothers? While I understand your need to be free with your speech as you’re reuniting with a long-lost friend, you’re also representing our family. So you mustn’t speak as if you’re at an uncivilized club.”

The twins were usually better about filtering themselves, but as they hadn’t seen their friend in two years, they had been careless. 

Tooru peered at Iwaizumi. “The Duke of Seijoh? Iwa-chan, why didn’t you start with that?”

Atsumu smirked, “Iwa-chan? I didn’t know you were into cutesy nicknames, Iwaizumi.”

“We should’ve called you that at school,” Osamu smugly added. “Hajime, this is one of our dear younger brothers, Karasuno Tooru.” 

"Oh, your brother?" Iwaizumi knew that most of the Karasunos had been adopted, so he wasn't surprised that the siblings didn’t resemble one another. 

"Tooru, the three of us were at university together. Good times," Atsumu smiled at his friend. While he didn't remember much due to the alcohol, he didn't think he needed the memories to know that they had fun. 

Osamu laughed. He had a higher alcohol tolerance, so he vividly remembered how messy his twin was after he had his fourth drink. It was embarrassing for the blond. Osamu thoroughly enjoyed it when his twin made a fool of himself. 

Tooru knew the type of gathering his brothers went to and the kind of people who joined them. So, he could deduce the type of person the Duke was.

“I’m sure they were fun, considering your antics when you’re inebriated.” 

Iwaizumi stared back at Tooru who was eyeing the alpha. He was wrong. Hajime knew how to control himself. He wasn’t as wild as the twins, but he didn’t feel like correcting the brunette’s assumption. 

“No matter, Iwaizumi, visit us at the gentlemen’s club. We’ll be expecting you.”

Hajime broke eye contact first, “Of course. Evening to you all.”

The trio bowed and bid him farewell as they returned to the center of the banquet. 

Tooru was ready to dance. He didn’t want to lose the opportunity to find a mate. 

“Tooru darling,” their mother, smelled happy. “Lord Minami asked for you. I think he wants to ask you to dance.”

"He did?" The Lord was handsome, came from a good family, and was kind. Tooru slipped out of Atsumu's hand to take his mother's. 

“That’s too bad. It would have been a perfect opportunity had it been earlier. It is time for us to retire, dear brother.” Atsumu retook Tooru’s hand. 

“I doubt your brother is tired, Atsumu. I shall stay with him if you have somewhere to be.”

“Yes, Mama, I would love that.”

“No, Tooru. It is time for us to go. If you leave now, you’ll only make them more curious to speak with you tomorrow. You’ll have endless suitors waiting at your beck and call. Trust me.”

“Oh,” The young omega looked apologetic. “I guess he’s right. I shall take my leave, Mother. Enjoy the rest of the dance.”

Ittetsu was not pleased. Leaving a party so early could diminish his son’s chances of finding a partner. 

"What is he doing?" Osamu whispered to himself. Having Tooru leave before his first dance was unheard of. He hoped his twin did this for his brother’s sake and not because he wanted to return to his lover. 

The dance continued as Tooru went home and gushed about the events to Satori and Morisuke, who had not fallen asleep. 

The first thing Tooru did when he awoke was scream in excitement. 

Through the walls between his and his brothers’ rooms, he could hear his younger siblings groan in irritation. He must’ve woken them up.

Tooru giggled to himself. He’ll buy them a treat for dealing with his antics this early in the morning. 

If the Nekomata Ball was the most sought-after ball of the season, the day after was the most important. It was the start of the courting season.

It was the day when eligible alphas and betas visited the person that captured their interest. Although he had not spoken to many alphas the previous night, Tooru knew he would receive numerous callers with the Queen's and Lady Genmaicha's blessing. He would be one step closer to meeting his mate. 

The scent of pine filled his brain. He tried to ignore it. 

Sure, his scent was intoxicating, but it’s not like I’d want to be around Atsu’s and Samu’s friend.

“Miss, may I come in?” Honoka, his personal maid, called. 

“You may enter, Honoka-chan!”

She always arrived early to open his curtains and help him prepare for the day. She was a lovely girl with green-almost black hair and gold eyes. They had been together since Tooru had arrived at the Karasuno household. Her mother is one of the family's bakers and makes Tooru's favorite bread. 

“Could you ask the bakers to make milk bread today? We haven’t had some in a while, but I can’t help but want it.”

Tooru's craving for milk bread was not out of the ordinary, but he wondered if his sudden sweet tooth could result from an unexpected heat. 

No, that’s not possible. I had mine two weeks ago. I shouldn’t have it for another three months. 

Honoka had a hard time saying no to her lady, but this was one of the instances where she couldn't bend the rules for him. "Unfortunately, young miss, milk bread is not something you should eat while conversing with a potential mate. But I could ask them to make the biscuits you enjoy with your tea.”

“Okay,” he pouted. He wasn’t happy, but was willing to compromise. “There were so many alphas that Atsumu disliked, so I hope the ones that come today are more than agreeable. Otherwise, I fear that I won’t find a love match.”

Honoka smiled as she prepared Tooru’s clothing for the day. Because he would remain home during his visits, his attire consisted of loose black slacks and a peach button-down. 

“I wonder what kind of conversations I’ll have today. Surely, I’ll find someone who wants the same things I do. What do you think, Honoka-chan?”

“I think we should help you change so you can eat some breakfast before they arrive. You don’t want your stomach growling, do you?”

He groaned, “How can one eat when there’s so much to do?”

“Young miss, please heed my advice.”

“Fine. I just hope Tsumu stays at his bachelor's residence. I’m afraid that he’ll scare away anyone who is worthy.”

“Miss, if they scare that easily, they aren’t worthy of you.”

“Honoka-chan, don’t say that near my brother. He’ll fire you for implying that he’s not scary.”

Honoka thought of the man who, until the age of fourteen, could not utter a word to an omega without blushing violently. She also thought of the same man she caught practicing kissing when he found out that his twin Osamu had done so already. "Of course, you shan't hear me say that ever again."

“Good. I wouldn’t want him to fire you.”

My Lady, because I witnessed his most embarrassing events, is why he won't fire me. Honoka thought to herself as she helped Tooru with his hair.

At breakfast, Tooru gleefully took his seat to the left of his Mama, who sat at the south end of the dining table, when he saw the empty north end chair. It was Atsumu's seat as the head of the family.

Tetsurou sat between Tooru and Osamu, who had been reading the paper. Shoyo and Satori glared at Tooru as they took the right and left seats surrounding Atsumu's chair, respectively. They weren't the only ones who were still angry at being woken up by Tooru's screams early in the morning.

Morisuke showed his anger by pinching Tooru’s elbow.

"Ow, Mori-chan, that hurts."

Morisuke ignored him and took his chair to Satori's left.

Tooru's excitement soon died down at the sight of Atsumu arriving at the breakfast table with Koutarou. The brothers kissed their mother's cheek before sitting in their seats.

His brothers noticed Tooru’s scent shift, but Atsumu ignored it. It was his duty as the future Lord of Karasuno, to vet the alphas who wanted to come near his baby brother. 

Atsumu was close with all his brothers, but he couldn’t deny that Tooru and Shoyo had a slight edge over his other two omega brothers. It wasn’t anyone’s fault, not even Atsumu’s. It was simply because the alpha was the one who protected eleven-year-old Tooru when he presented in public. His alpha instincts kicked in, and he almost fought with anyone who wasn’t their family.

Alpha instincts weren’t a joke. 

His protectiveness for Shoyo was more because Shoyo was the youngest. Atsumu overcompensated his love. 

Morisuke and Satori never felt unloved by Atsumu. On the contrary, they felt suffocated by him—so much so that they appreciated his focus on their other brothers because it meant they had more freedom. 

After breakfast, the family moved over to the drawing room to be more comfortable. Koutarou, Osamu, and Tetsurou left as they had plans. 

Tooru was grateful as it would be beneficial for him to speak to his suitors without his four alpha brothers mocking them. 

When Ittetsu peered over at Atsumu, who walked into the drawing room, he wondered out loud why the eldest joined.

“As the patriarch, it is necessary for me to preside over these matters, Mama.” 

"You're never here this early, Tsumu," Shoyo interjected. The youngest was embroidering his pattern. Satori and Shoyo were competing to see who could create a prettier pattern. 

“Mean Shoyo-kun. I’m here every Sunday!” Atsumu pouted.

“For volleyball,” Shoyo looked up, “that’s the only time you’re here before midday.”

“Well, I’m here now.”

The next hour was filled with memories that Tooru would soon like to forget. It ranged from moments of embarrassment to quiet rage. All the while, Tooru had to keep his scent in check. He did not want his scent to fluctuate at the same rate as his emotions.

Lady Genmaicha would somehow find out and mention that Tooru was an unfit omega who didn’t know how to control himself. 

If that happened, I wouldn’t be able to find a mate, let alone a love match. No one would want an emotional omega.

The first incident was something one could ignore if one tried hard enough. A kind female beta arrived to court Tooru, but after seeing how most, if not all, besides her, were alphas, she kindly took herself out and mentioned that she wouldn't mind them being his friend. 

The situation could have ended there until Atsumu loudly stated that it would be pointless for any beta or omega to waste their time courting Tooru as they were uninterested. A few people walked away, leaving behind sad and disappointed scents.

It was intimdating for two reasons. First, Atsumu was cruel with his speech. So, his statements were rude and unwarranted. His usage of “they,” raised a warning flag, as if Tooru’s mate was something that needed his approval. 

Honoka might not find the young lord scary, but Atsumu could tear anyone apart with his words and eyes. He was not someone to be messed with and was currently thinning out Tooru’s mate options.

Two hours later, Tooru had only spoken to a handful of alphas that didn’t run away the more Atsumu’s filter lessened. Comments such as “too poor,” “not the firstborn,” “gambles too much,” “can’t stop fucking his maids,” and more were said outloud. 

Tooru believed that his brother had good intentions, but it became difficult to keep repeating that mantra to himself as time passed. 

The current alpha suitor was a few years older than him, with black hair and red eyes. The man had a sandy scent, which Tooru could not say he enjoyed. It was like the scent of salty, wet sand, but it felt soaked with something other than water.

Atsumu was aware that Tooru was not pleased. His omega brother could hide his scent as much as he wanted, but Atsumu had a good nose. He knew how his siblings felt no matter how much they tried to mask it. He learned how to become attuned to them. It was why he knew that Tooru was displeased, his mother was upset, and his other siblings were anxious.

That's why, instead of being ruthless to the pathetic alpha, he said, “My brother’s allergic to sand.”

The alpha got the point and apologized as he left the estate. 

“Well, that was uneventful. My dear family, I wish you well. I’m off to the club.”

Unfortunately for Tooru, Atsumu repeated his actions each day until a week passed. 

At first, the number of people who arrived to visit Tooru was the same, endless. But by the fourth day, it began to noticeably decrease, and by the start of a new week, it had reduced to a single-digit number.

Tooru didn't know if he should be happy that he still received callers. Was there hope when the ones who visited only cared about how breedable he was? Tooru didn't think so. They would get ideas if he entertained them for more than a moment. His love match was not among the pool of alphas who visited.

He knows he is worth someone who will love him and does not see him as an object.

No one wanted to get to know him. They just came because they assumed he would be desperate. 

On the ninth day, Tooru rejected the last three people before they could even enter the drawing room, as he was beginning to see no point. Even if he did find someone, how could he trust they wouldn't run away at the first insult hurled his way?

It was all because his eldest brother liked no one. Tooru bitterly laughed as he fell asleep on the tenth night, wondering if he was not meant to be mated or in love. 

I must have done something in another life to anger him. I was probably the better setter, and now he’s getting his revenge. 

And so began his descent into uncertainty and pain.

The following morning was uneventful, which most people would assume was good. However, it proved that Tooru had a weak start to the season.

When Tooru came down the steps, the staff was still accommodating towards him. But insecurities ran through his head. Will they see me as less than because all my suitors left me? I can't help but feel dread.

No one wanted to be with me after Atsumu embarrassed anyone who came near me. 

Meals were becoming more challenging to endure as the atmosphere was always tense. The family was waiting for something or someone to break. The ordinarily loud Shoyo and energetic Satori kept to themselves; they conversed silently.

“Why is it so tense in here?“

Tooru slammed his fork down and glared at his eldest brother. "Are you seriously dense or purposefully trying to hurt me, Atsumu?"

“I don’t know what you mean.” He thought to himself, “Oh, are you referring to the fact that I didn’t let any of those worthless sacks of shit talk to you longer than they deserved?“

"Atsumu," Ittetsu sighed, "I am choosing to ignore your crude language, but I believe your brother deserves respect, and I disagree with how you treated his guests. That is not the conversation I want to have in front of your siblings, but before the new guests arrive today, I would like us to set some boundaries."

“I’m just looking out for my brother. I don’t understand why everyone is so perturbed when that’s all I’m doing as the head of the family.”

“I’ll choose to forgive you today, Atsu, but please don’t be as rude and disrespectful as you have been this past week and a half. I don’t want you to scare off my potential mate because of your attitude.”

"If they scare that easily, what's the point of wanting to be with them? That means we would have to watch what we say when we visit for the rest of our lives. Why would you want that?"

“I’d happily accept that if I love them.” Tooru got up from his seat, “Thank you for the meal. I’m not hungry.” 

The rest attempted to finish their meals but soon gave up. Tooru's sour scent remained, further adding to the discomfort in the room. 

Atsumu moved to his study, remaining until Tooru received his first guest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear nosy reader,

There are times when one must admit they were wrong.

And so, I was mistaken. 

Yes, I’ll admit it.

But I wasn’t the only one, 

The Queen was too and as his dear friend, 

I should be the one to tell him that he is.

We were both deceived, 

The person named the diamond should have been called a dud.

It comes as a surprise that the real favored omega is the mysterious Kunimi Akira. 

Who would have thought?

Well, no matter

Karasuno Tooru is no longer gaining interest from anyone. 

Not even from the widows or the betas.

I’m told their drawing room is often emptier than full. 

But could the Queen admit to his mistake?

I don’t think so.

I’ll gladly notify him that he was wrong.

Now, do us all a favor, get off your high horse, and admit it too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Karasuno omega had gone to the drawing room. They were to greet the guests that came, even though they hadn’t had any for some time. 

Koutarou and Osamu decided to remain in casual clothes and play volleyball in the courtyard. 

Satori and Shoyo wanted to go with them but chose to stay with Tooru to support him. It was more important to comfort him. 

Shoyo sat at one of the tables, wanting to finish the handkerchief he had been working on. Satori and Lady Karasuno sat on one sofa, and Morisuke and Tooru sat across them. 

Out of habit, Satori sat with his legs underneath him, wanting to be as comfortable as possible. It was hard for him to remain still as he liked to move around, but on the third day of the courting week, Tooru yelled at him. Had his brother been in a better mood, Satori would have teased him to uplift his spirits. 

A maid came in and handed Morisuke Lady Genmaicha’s column. There wasn’t much to do these days, so he read it to pass the time.

The blonde omega had to put it down almost immediately. Lady Genmaicha wasn't known for being kind, but her words crossed a line today. 

“Has anyone been keeping up with what Lady Genmaicha has written?”

"Does anyone actually care what she says? I don't. She always talks sh-sorry Mama, smack about Tooru, even though it's all lies," Shoyo added from his seat at the tea table.

Tooru was exasperated and got up from the sofa. He began to pace, thinking about his prospects. Firstly, there were none. 

Tooru did not want to go down without a fight. 

"Mama, we should attend all social events for the rest of the week." 

'Without Atsumu' did not need to be specified for Ittetsu to understand his son's meaning. He sighed; it was a challenging position. "Your bother has already answered on our behalf. We will attend just like we always have," Ittetsu fiddled with his fingers. "Apparently, it'll remain like that until June."

"June?! You can't be serious, Mama. That's the end of the social calendar! He can't possibly choose that for us. I'll remain mateless and a spinster."

The younger siblings couldn’t look at Tooru. They knew how important it was for him, and Atsumu had already negatively impacted his chances. 

The family’s footman knocked and entered the room. “A caller for Miss Karasuno.”

Lady Karasuno perked up; things were beginning to look up. 

The excitement died as immediately as it came when the doorman announced the suitor’s name. “Lord Mujin.”

The air was stifling. 

Tooru remembered their previous encounter and bit the inside of his cheek. He immediately sat down and dragged Morisuke from the corner of the sofa until their thighs touched. 

“Oh, Lord Mujin,” Ittestu did not want the man in their home, but he could not refuse. “Um, do come in. Please help yourself to some refreshments.” Itettsu sighed as he made eye contact with Morisuke, who held Tooru’s hands in support. 

The blonde did not know the man, but he knew enough from his physical appearance. For Heaven’s sake, the man is older than Papa would have been if he were alive today. 

“Morisuke, dear, please make space for our… guest.” Instead of doing what his mother asked, he tightened his hold. “Morisuke, did you not mention that you were planning a visit to the Nohebi estate? Kenma is expecting you.”

“No, Mother. I shall remain here until Tooru is comfortable.”

“Tooru is comfortable, so please make some space.”

Morisuke sighed as he rose from his seat. As he passed the Lord, he glared at him with all his might. He may be short, but that won’t stop him from being intimidating. 

The siblings understood why their mother was acting this way. Even though the Karasuno family is powerful, they still have to fall in line. And since Atsumu became the patriarch, Ittetsu could no longer make executive decisions without the alpha’s permission. 

If Atsumu allowed Lord Mujin into their home, Ittetsu could not deny him entry. It was one of the times when a tiny, minuscule part of him regretted losing his alpha status because he could have been the one supporting his son.

Tooru did not want to speak to the man but sighed as he admitted defeat. I should have told Mama that this man harassed me the other day. That could have banned him from our premises.

Viscountess Karasuno motioned to Satori to move to Shoyo's table to give the couple privacy. Satori scoffed loudly, as if this man was worthy of my older brother. The nerve!

Lord Mujin sat on the opposite end of Tooru. He smugly ate one of the biscuits that Tooru asked his maid for. The alpha couldn't stop staring at Tooru as he sat, which further disgusted the young omega. 

“My apologies, Miss Karasuno. I would have visited sooner had I known you were waiting for me.”

What is he talking about? Tooru peered at his family, who were in disbelief. 

“I had thought that your affections were only for… no, it doesn’t matter now that I know I misunderstood that night. The Gods planned our union.”

Shoyo and Satori laughed. It was not the kind of laugh that one could hide behind a cough; it was full-blown laughter. 

Ittetsu couldn't believe what he heard and dug his nails inside his palm. He wasn't sure if he wanted to laugh or scream as he saw how disgusted his son was.

Tooru felt his sanity breaking. Was this really his life?

Koutarou and Osamu played volleyball wondering how his brother was fairing. 

It was usually more fun when there were more people, but since everyone was busy, all they could do was receive and spike. There wasn't any point in using the court.

“Let’s take a break, I’m hungry.” Osamu motioned to one of the footmen by the door so they could bring out refreshments. The sun was blazing hot, so their throats were dry.

The maid brought over a tray of onigiri and refreshing water. Osamu saw a copy of the Lady Genmaicha column and couldn’t help but be curious. 

“May I read that? I’ll give it back.”

The maid offered her pamphlet and politely mentioned that she didn’t want it back due to its contents. She warned them that it would offend them, but they chose to keep the pamphlet anyway.

The alphas ate in silence. As Osamu read, he thought of his twin. “Wasn’t Atsumu supposed to be with Tooru today?”

“He was in his study, but I heard his horse neigh an hour ago. So I guess not. To be honest, I think we need to talk to him. He’s hurting Tooru, which doesn’t sit right with me.”

Osamu hummed, "I agree. The idiot isn't thinking straight, which will only hurt the family." He whistled, "Wow, Mama was right. This Lady does not hold her punches."

“What’s she saying?” Koutarou got up from his seat to peer over his brother’s shoulder. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“ Could it be that the young Miss Karasuno is unattainable for reasons the family refuses to disclose? 

It could be that just like the drawing room, he, too, is barren. ”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I was avoiding reading anything with Tooru. Seriously what the fuck,” Koutarou winced.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“ If my sources are correct, and they usually are,

There's no point in pursuing the young lady.

Especially not when a raging fox guards the inferior flower.

Now, who would want to go near that?

Why waste your time 

when you could be visiting the socially reserved yet beautiful,

Kunimi at the Nohebi residence?

I hear he’s been getting triple the offers than any omega,

Including the once-favored omega, Karasuno Tooru.

Just this morning, Karasuno Tetsurou was seen visiting with a rather large bouquet. 

He must have wanted to be the first in line.

Or he may have wanted to run away,

To escape the screeches from dear, lonely Tooru.

But not all Nohebis deserve attention.

Dear God, no.

Unlike beautiful, sweet Kunimi, his cousins are ghastly.

Nohebi Kenma, for example, is the perfect, or second perfect, example of an omega you don’t want to waste your efforts on. 

Who would want such an awkward, antisocial omega with a terrible dye job?

What was the point of debuting a year early 

if no one wants to spend time with an omega who needs to learn how to wash themself?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Why are they saying Kenma doesn't bathe?" Osamu frowned. He may not know the omega very well, but Tetsurou and Morisuke have always spoken highly of him. 

"Dunno, but that's dumb, considering Tetsu told me Kenma hates smelling bad. Even though he can be lazy ‘in a cute way,’ whatever that means. Kenma hates sweating, so he bathes up to three times a day. Also, if I remember correctly, Morisuke said his scent is comforting and sweet, so I have no idea why they're being this way."

“Maybe they have a vendetta against the main Nohebi family. The only one who didn’t get told off was this new cousin,” Osamu wondered if the cousin had anything to do with the rude marks against his brother and Kenma.

“It looks like it. I can’t believe that this was written, printed, and sent all over when Tetsurou left three hours ago. This person must have spies everywhere,” Koutarou said, looking around the gardens as if someone were spying on them now. 

“Is Tetsurou seriously trying to court this unknown omega?”

"I believe so. He mentioned it, but today's visit differed from the usual ones." 

“Can you believe it? He might end up mated before us.”

Koutarou sipped his water, “Honestly, that’s not unexpected.”

Osamu nodded, “Yeah, he seems the most ready of any of us.”

The days passed just as they had for the past week and a half. Tooru received a handful of new bachelors. Each time the alphas attempted conversation, Atsumu would take the opportunity to scorn them. The guest would abruptly leave with a grimace and never return. 

The cycle continued for another week. 

It was a cooler day in Osaka, and horseback riding was allowed at the park. So Tooru wanted fresh air to clear his mind. As it was improper for an omega to be unaccompanied, Atsumu joined him. 

There weren’t many people as it was early morning, and this was the best time for them to promenade. 

Tooru wore scent blockers as he knew he could not control his scent. Atsumu and he had been at each other’s throats for days. He felt like his older brother wasn’t listening to him and didn’t take the matter seriously. 

"Tooru, I don't understand why you don't like him. It's not like he'll do anything improper, especially when Mama is there. Regardless, there will be more suitors soon, don't worry."

“Have you not read what the paper says about me?”

“The paper or this Lady Genmaicha? Cause if it’s this Lady Genmaicha, I’ll tell you to stop worrying about a nobody like that.”

“She’s proclaimed that I’m not worthy of second-rate betas and alphas. How do you suppose I’ll find a mate like this?! With all these lies that people are believing?!” Tooru raised his voice. The surrounding people peered over as they wanted to see what the commotion was about. 

Atsumu couldn’t care less about them, so he continued. Unlike Tooru, who appeared sheepish, he lowered his voice. “You don’t get it. I have to get mated. Yes, Mama told us that he would never force us to mate with anyone unless we wanted it,” he sighed, “You don't get it, Atsumu. We are taught, educated, and even trained for this. As a kid, I went along with it at first, but then at some point, I realized that I did want to be mated and have pups, but not like this."

Atsumu sighed, “I’m trying to protect you. As my duty as the future-”

"You are the Lord. You are not the future! You are the present, Lord Karasuno. Ever since Papa died, the role has been yours. So please do not speak of your duty when you ignore yours and live your life freely, but I'm forced to follow my duty as you limit my options." 

“You are a Karasuno. You will always have offers of marriage. No one will refuse you.”

“No one will refuse me because no one will want me. It’s as simple as that.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mateless omegas and hovering mothers rejoice,

The Duke of Seijoh has not stopped gracing us with his presence. 

Which if I may be so bold,

It is a presence I rather enjoy. 

But can you blame me when he looks like that?

One thing is for sure,

He does not plan on mating, ever. 

So unless you’re up for the challenge of making him fall in love (or temptation), 

It’s best to move on.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Atsumu chose to go to the gentlemen's club to decompress. Tooru had ignored him for the rest of the ride, and the rest of his siblings were upset with him for troubling their brother. 

The horse ride was supposed to calm Tooru down, yet he returned worse than he had been. 

After his second glass of whiskey, he heard a chair screech from under the table. He was pleasantly surprised to see his long-time friend Iwaizumi. 

The two bachelors spoke of the responsibilities that came with their title and rank. 

“I’m shocked at your reaction. Countless people are throwing themselves at you, yet you remain reluctant to marry. You are a Duke.”

"Just because I am a duke does not mean I must marry. My blood and title dies with me. End of story."

“But Seijoh-“

Iwaizumi broke the glass in his hand. “ Do not call me that. ” The room got tense as Hajime used his alpha voice. 

Atsumu was unfazed, “Fine, relax. It’s all good fun,” he said lazily. 

“That was my father’s name. I refuse to be called that. Instead of focusing on me, how about we talk about you? And why haven’t you settled down? I can tell by your scent that you’re still with your mistress, or shall I say, mister? No, that doesn’t sound right. He’s an alpha, right?”

“Are you judging my preferences, Iwa-chan?”

"Don't call me that. And, of course, I wouldn't. I would not stoop low. I'm merely curious about my friend's choice of not mating the person he's been on and off with for almost ten years."

“So only Tooru can call you that?” Atsumu asked smugly. "Osamu could easily take over my title if need be. Secondly, Kita isn't a noble and doesn't want that to change. So, I'm going with the flow."

“That’s bullshit, but I’ll drop it. For now, at least.” 

Since the first visit, Lord Mujin had not stopped visiting the Karasuno estate. Tooru went from loathing the visit to becoming numb to it. He decided he had wasted enough time and would speak to his Mama about why he hated the alpha. 

Lady Karasuno had to talk to Atsumu. Otherwise, Tooru would remain unhappy. 

Although Ittetsu was Tooru’s mother, because he wasn’t an alpha, his words did not matter in his son’s case. Had he remained an alpha, that would be a different story. 

Unfortunately for the two omega, Atsumu did not return to the estate. 

They hoped to see him at the evening social event, which was held at the opera house, to see the famed performance of its talented singers. 

They attempted to speak to Queen Wasijo, who was in attendance, but he refused to speak for longer than a second. He had been unimpressed with Tooru and hated to be wrong. 

Lady Genmaicha had been baiting him since the debutant, so he was at his wits end. Seeing the Karasunos only made him angrier. They noticed his sweet shortbread scent became bitter when they greeted him. 

The Queen was being petty. Tanji knew that he was being unfair, but he didn't care. His mate's health was deteriorating, and it was becoming too much for him to bear alone. 

Lady Nekomata had seen the exchange, and instead of letting the nobility judge the Karasunos, he invited them to sit with him in his section. It was one of the best in the opera house. 

Tooru sat in front of Lady Nekomata and his mother. He became immersed in the music, distracting him from the matters that plagued his mind. 

“There are rumors that the King will die by the end of the month.”

Lady Karasuno gasped, “I had not heard that. Could it be a false rumor? The gossip monger could be spewing lies to sell her paper. She is so self-interested that I would not doubt her to stoop so low.”

"I would not know. Lady Genmaicha has been writing about my family, too. The Duke ignores the rumors because he's an alpha, so his reputation will remain unaffected."

"The Duke must have been grateful to you since his childhood. After his nanny disappeared, you came to his rescue. When I heard the rumors of her disappearance, I couldn't help but feel faint. It was horrifying!"

“My godson is not this ruthless, cold-blooded alpha that Lady Genmaicha writes. I hardly recognize who she’s talking about when I have breakfast with him.”

“I can say the same for Tooru.”

It was then that the two elder omega hatched a plan. Tooru wanted to be mated to someone of the Duke’s caliber, and Hajime was an alpha who needed to find a mate. It was perfect. 

So, the two omegas planned for Iwaizumi to visit the Karasuno home. Ittetsu and Yasufumi decided to play matchmakers for their beloved family. 

Iwaizumi was not looking forward to having dinner with the Karasuno family. Although he had many friends, he did not know how to handle loving families. 

There was one family he enjoyed meeting occasionally, but they were not nobles. Therefore, they were easier to handle than a well-known family like the Karasunos. 

Hajime’s godmother looked him dead in the eyes and said that if he did not go, he would have at least three blind dates the following day. 

Lady Nekomata had been more persistent than usual. Then again, he believes it’s time for me to settle down, so maybe that’s why he’s pushing me so hard. 

When he arrived at the home, he was greeted by all nine inhabitants. To say he was overwhelmed would be an understatement. They were all present, and they seemed so happy to see him. Even the person he bumped into with the scent that had not left him was smiling. 

The Karasuno colors were black, cream, and burnt orange. The family didn’t think it suited them, so when Atsumu took over as the head of the family, he included a deep maroon. 

Hajime thought that Tooru would look better in turquoise. The omega wore a white dress with pastel orange embroidery and a satin peach-colored sash around his waist. 

After their introductions, they ushered him to the dining room, where they sat together. He was shocked that even the two youngest children could sit with the adults. 

It was odd.

How am I to remember so many of their names? It's a good thing I can just use their family name. 

Hajime thought that they would seat him next to his friends, but instead, he sat to the left of Lady Karasuno, who sat at one end of the table and to the right of Tooru. 

There were times when Iwaizumi could be labeled foolish. One time, he forgot that he was babysitting his friends' kids and napped while the toddlers ran around the empty house. Or the time he pretended to be sober after a night of partying, only to be scolded by his godmother. 

This was different from those times. He was not stupid. Hajime knew why they sat him furthest from his friends but next to Tooru. 

Hajime could smell the floral aroma coming from Tooru and wondered why Lady Genmaicha lied about the family smells like plants. The redhead omega, whom Hajime dubbed "unpredictable number five," as he was seated in the fifth seat counterclockwise from Iwaizumi, had smelled like honey. Evidently, they all smelled differently; even the ones with floral scents were distinct.

Dinner was more than agreeable, but Hajime was still unnerved. It was odd sharing a meal with a mostly functional family. 

“I think Lady Genmaicha must not live in Osaka. She just has informants everywhere,” Atsumu said. 

“Are we entirely sure that this Lady is a she? They could be a ‘he.’ After all, male omegas are also named ‘Lady,” Tetsurou smirked into his glass of wine. 

Morisuke stabbed his food, “Just because they use ‘Lady’ doesn’t mean they’re an omega. Plus, there are only ten male omegas in society right now. And five of them live under this roof.”  

Satori snorted, “If we’re sticking to omegas, specifically male omegas who know endless secrets. I say it’s Lady Nekomata. What doesn’t he know?”

Iwaizumi enjoyed the accusation as he also shared the theory. He had bluntly asked his godmother that morning but was shut down. It was a fair question. Lady Genmaicha was pushy about Hajime finding a bride. 

“It couldn’t be him, Tori-chan. Lady Nekomata isn’t afraid to voice his thoughts out loud. Why would he waste time writing them down when he can tell them to your face?”

“Could it be Lady Nohebi?” Shoyo wondered out loud. 

“God, no” and “no” were uttered across the table. No one present thought that the Nohebis, minus Kenma, would be entrusted with any secrets.

"Sho, if you read what Lady Genmaicha said of Kenma’s family, you'd instantly know that wasn't possible," Osamu informed him. The youngest sat in between the grey-haired alpha and Tooru. 

Hajime remained quiet as he saw their exchange. They were open with their insults—he had heard they liked teasing each other—but overall, there was an undeniable fondness. 

“Please forgive my children, Lord Seijoh.”

Hajime bit his tongue. Whenever someone referred to him as that, he would bite their heads. But seeing the warm smile that accompanied the words said, he couldn’t bring it to himself to correct Lady Karasuno. 

The Viscountess had a warm scent, and Hajime felt comforted. From what? He did not know.

"I understand that nobles should not talk like this at the table, but we enjoy discussing whatever is on our minds."

“No need to apologize, Lady Karasuno. It’s an entertaining conversation. I must apologize if it looks like I’m upset. I’ve been told that I always look angry.”

Ittetsu tilted his head, "I don't think that at all, especially not when your scent is tranquil. Osamu is often accused of being the same way because he's less expressive than Atsumu, so I disagree with that assessment. You're quiet and reserved, which reminds me a little of my son's friend, Kenma. Oh! And even Kenma's cousin, Miss Kunimi, is that way. So you don't need to apologize either."

Shoyo angrily banged the table, “Tori, stop stealing my meat. It’s unfair. You’re already tall. You don’t need it.” 

“You’re so slow, I couldn’t help myself,” Satori stuck out his tongue as he shrugged. 

“Children, we have a guest.”

The conversation topics changed, as did their partners. Lady Karasuno spoke with Koutarou and Tetsurou, who were sitting beside each other across Tooru and Hajime. 

Hajime took this opportunity to speak to Tooru, who had yet to talk to him. "You seem displeased. Have I made you angry? Or are you so excited to be seated next to me that you can't speak to me, Miss Karasuno?"

Hajime was being obnoxious. He knew Tooru wasn't upset. His scent was one of contentment.

“From what it sounds like, Iwa-chan, you’ve been thinking about me all night. Meanwhile, I’ve been thinking about how tacky those cufflinks look with that velvet dark teal jacket.” 

Hajime was stunned. He hadn’t expected Tooru to attack him, but he enjoyed it. “Oh, and I should take fashion advice from a man wearing mixed metals for jewelry?”

Tooru's eyebrow twitched because he would not be educated on fashion by a barbaric alpha.

To add salt to injury, he planned to wear only gold jewelry for dinner, but at the last minute, his mother made him wear a thin silver necklace because it brought attention to his scent glands. He had wanted to complain, but that was when the Duke's carriage arrived, so they had to run downstairs. 

Tooru had to pretend that he was happy to see the Duke when, in actuality, he was cursing him for arriving on time. "I didn’t know you knew so much about fashion, Your Grace. I would have worn my finest jewelry to impress you if I had known. After all, I've heard what's been written about you in the papers. It's hard finding a mate when all people care about is your title, money, and status. 

"Plus, let's not forget the reputation you have during your school years, on top of being close friends with my elder brothers, who have a notorious reputation for being peculiar."  

Koutarou and Tetsurou smirked at each other. They enjoyed it when Tooru didn’t hold back against someone who annoyed him. 

"And worst of all, I wouldn't have pegged you to be a conceited" asshole, he wanted to say but knew his mother would disapprove, so he went with "gentlemen," he smiled at him. 

Iwaizumi smirked, "It seems that I’m not the only one who has been thinking about my seat partner the entire evening.”

“I'm not interested in you, Iwa-chan. How could I be?” 

“Likewise. You are the brother of my two oldest friends, who have also been the subject of the same publications. How did she recently describe you?”

Virtuous, ethereal, and oh-so desperate was left unsaid. 

“I’ll have you know-“

"I'm sure she has it wrong. After all, you're a Karasuno with plenty of offers. Those who want to marry would be stupid not to offer themselves to you." 

“Wait, did you just-“

“Seijoh! I must say I’m shocked you accepted the invitation. You’re not one for spontaneity.”

Hajime sipped his wine, “I was unaware of the invitation until this evening. I was pleasantly surprised to find that I had dinner plans from my godmother who mentioned that he accepted your dear mother’s invitation for me. And, of course, I wasn’t about to disrespect either Lady by my absence, so here I am.”

“Well, regardless of how you accepted the invitation, I appreciate you still attending, Your Grace.”

“Of course, Lady Karasuno. Your chef’s cooking has been marvelous. I will remember this meal fondly.” He couldn’t help but look at Tooru from his peripheral, who he caught staring back at him. 

Atsumu remained silent for the rest of the evening. Like Hajime, he was not stupid. So when his mother visited his study later that night, he asked why he tried to play matchmaker. 

“I don’t understand why you would choose him, Mama. Lady Nekomata’s and your plan will not work.”

“He’s a Duke who has good social standing and could provide Tooru with anything and everything he may think of. How is that such a horrible option? May I add that you two are close friends, or did you forget?”

"I did not, and because I did not, I can tell you he does not want to marry. I don't know the details because he's private, but I've known him long enough that he will never change. He will not marry, so you pushing him onto Tooru will only end in disaster."

“All young alphas say they don’t want to marry.”

“Tooru deserves better.”

Ittetsu knew the conversation needed to be had, but that did not make it easy for him. "I understand your perspective, but I already invited him to attend tomorrow's event. It was difficult to convince him, but he will join us." 

“You overstepped by inviting him, Mama.”

“He is my son!”

“He may be your son, but I am responsible for the family, including you, mama.” 

Ittetsu knew what it was like to be an alpha, so he knew how to hold his own. He may be an omega now, but that did not mean he was weak—not even to Atsumu's pheromones, which exuded intense emotion. 

“Atsumu, my sweet child,” he was not trying to be condescending. He was simply trying to appease him. “If we talk about responsibility, I’ll let you know that you won’t like what I say.”

"Mother," Ittesu couldn't help but flinch. They were not in public, yet his son was building a barrier. "Please heed my warning and let it go. This conversation does not need to be had. Just follow what I say."

"Atsumu, I do not say this lightly, but I need you to be serious.”

"Mother, I must ask you to let this go. It is late. You should go to bed."

"Do not mention responsibility when you forget your duties after leaving this study. You allow Osamu to cover for you time and time again. And when he's unable to, like when you were supposed to pick up Shoyo from a friend's house and forgot, you sent the message to Osamu, who was already filling in for you in Tokyo. So if Tetsurou hadn't been nosy, we would not have known to send for your brother to the Kageyama household." 

Atsumu chose to stay silent. It was true that he could neglect certain responsibilities when he was preoccupied with someone. 

“I do not judge you for being with your lover because that is love, but I will be harsh with you when you continuously choose him over your family. I wouldn't even fault you for choosing him if you were serious about the relationship.”

"But I am, Mother. You don't have any idea."

Ittetsu walked next to Atsumu and kneeled beside him. He wanted his son to be at eye level so there wouldn't be a misunderstanding. 

He sighed, “I wasn’t supposed to say anything, but you know he once visited. He was kind, and I instantly liked him because he spent time playing with Morisuke, Shoyo, and Satori when he could have left. He stayed for hours and even shared a meal with us until late evening. He only left when you came home so drunk that Koutarou and Osamu had trouble bringing you in."

Atsumu vaguely remembered that night, but the feeling in his stomach became more challenging to ignore when he remembered what he could from that night. 

"If you could ignore the stench of liquor, at least three different omegas scents would fill your nostrils. And you know what Kita did?" Atsumu swallowed. He didn't know if he wanted to hear what his mother had to say. "Mr. Kita requested that we never bring this up to you and to take care of you. I could see it in his eyes. He understood what he meant to you, and he still loved you. 

“So I say this as kindly as I can, but when you leave here tonight and leave the responsibilities you have as Lord Karasuno, will you go to your bachelor apartment across the square, or will you go to that poor man that you have been stringing along for a decade without ever fully giving him your heart?" 

Atsumu felt his mother had thrown cold water in his face. “A-and what does this have to do with Tooru?”

Ittetsu sighed sadly, “I know you see the difference in your brother. He no longer smiles as brightly as he once did. He smiles the way he used to when people would tell him that he was not Karasuno Tooru but Oikawa Tooru, a son of a whore.”

Atsumu flinched. He remembered those days. Encouraging Tooru to leave his room was more difficult than nailing the float serve. 

It took Atsumu months to break Tooru's shell, and now he was the reason Tooru reverted to his old habits.

Have I gone insane? I swore never to hurt him and promised Papa I would care for my siblings.

“He has been staring at the mirror longer than necessary, and I’ve heard him cry more than three times this past week, begging the Gods for his heat to come in. Can you believe it, an omega begging for their heat to come in two months early? 

"And you know why? This is to prove that he is not barren because he is an omega. Society does not look kindly on him, nor does it look kindly on an infertile omega. So, ask me what this speech has to do with your brother, who is becoming a shell of himself as you squander any possibility of a good alpha to court him repeatedly. 

“I’m the one who sits with him in the drawing room every day as he loses himself and begs God to have someone distract you long enough so he doesn’t live a life that does not belong to him.”

The taste of blood filled Atsumu’s mouth. He had not realized that he had been biting the inside of his cheek. He chose to ignore it as he had disrespected his mother enough already, so he kept his attention on him.

"You are both my children who I would sacrifice the world for, who I would burn the world for, but right now, I feel the need to protect him before I lose him. I do not want him to end up as another statistic. I do not want him forced into a marriage that will break him. 

“I beg you, please don't get in his way. He deserves to be happy, so please, Atsumu, if you want to be the Lord of this family, do what is right and do not stand in his way. You loved your father very much and see him as your role model. So, know this, your father would have made an arrangement with a good friend for a union between sons.” Ittetsu loosely embraced him, “I leave you with this, are you only Tooru's protective brother, or are you also his benefactor?" 

And with that, Ittesu walked away. 

Osamu walked in with two drinks in hand. Atsumu cleaned his injury but did not utter a word.

The twins needn’t speak. The blond took his drink and gulped it back. 

It stayed quiet until the eldest silently put on his jacket and walked out. Osamu did not ask him where he was going; he already knew. He had heard everything, and he had only one option because he knew his twin. 

Atsumu arrived at his destination relatively quickly. He only had to knock twice for the suite owner to open up. It seemed the owner knew why his lover visited that night. 

“Atsumu, would you like some tea?”

It used to be a joke between them, although Kita wasn’t one to joke; he rather liked this one.

The blond did not leave the door entrance even when the shorter alpha moved to the side. 

“I meant for actual tea this time,” his smile was sad. 

“I think I should do it this way.” 

“I understand.”

“I’m sorry.”

Kita held Atsumu’s cheek in his palm, “You don’t have to be. Promise me that you’ll take care of yourself.”

Swallowing the lump in his throat, Atsumu could only nod. 

“Farewell, Atsumu. I wish you a long and happy life,” Kita lightly pecked his cheek. 

Atsumu couldn’t move. This was a ten-year affair, and even if he wasn’t sure it would have ended in marriage, he still felt like someone was ripping a part of his heart out. 

Kita sensed this. Atsumu’s scent was sad. He was grateful that he wore patches. Otherwise, the blond could have smelled his heartbreak. Kita didn’t want Atsumu to burden himself because ever since that fateful night; Kita knew that Atsumu was never truly his. 

So he lightly pushed his former lover back and closed the door, shutting Atsumu out of his life forever. 

The following day, Atsumu was not speaking to Ittesu, who accepted that his son needed space. Osamu was more silent than he already was, but he was civil to everyone. Tooru was quieter than usual, possibly because the latest Lady Genmaicha issue insulted him again, and the rest of the siblings felt the tension in the air. 

Satori and Shoyo became too anxious, so they stayed holed up in Satori's nest. It was not time for their heat, but they needed comfort. They always kept their family's clothing in their rooms, so they removed themselves from the day's meals. 

By the end of lunch, Morisuke joined them as he began feeling overwhelmed by the hostility. Even Koutarou and Tetsurou could not create enough pheromones to overpower the negative ones. 

Tooru was too busy overthinking to pay attention to how Honoka had dressed him. He knew it was a maroon dress but did not care about anything else. What would have been the point if no one had paid attention to him?

His inner omega had been sad lately, making it hard to do anything. Tooru thought it was pathetic that he was this hung up over not being mated, but Morisuke smacked some sense into him. 

Morisuke said nothing was wrong with wanting to be mated and happily married. Tooru was shocked. The blond was quick to remind his older brother that just because he didn’t want to be mated, didn’t mean that he thought no one should be mated. Morisuke supported those who wished to find a mate. 

The blond omega wanted his brother to be happy, and he would support him until Tooru got what he wanted. 

The family was on their way to the outdoor venue, surrounded by water and a forest. All the trees were filled with gold lanterns, though they were shut off at the moment, and large torch sticks lined up to lead the families to the dance floor. 

By the time they arrived, the dance was in full effect. There were happy couples everywhere. 

Tetsurou had arrived first and found his former childhood friend, who he was happy to see. “Kenma!”

Kenma was wearing a pastel pink dress with floral patterns. It was unlike him, but the raven-haired alpha thought it brought out his friend’s golden eyes. "Oh, Kuro." 

They bowed to each other. Tetsurou felt awkward when Kenma did it, as he never did when they were kids. Things changed when they both presented, and Kenma would only gain reading privileges if he followed society's rules. 

While Tetsurou is a Karasuno, he accidentally introduced himself as Kuroo Tetsurou when he first met Kenma. As Kenma was young and still learning, he mispronounced Tetsurou’s former surname, and the latter was too shy to correct him. 

When Ittetsu first heard it, he thought Tetsurou wasn’t happy being a Karasuno, but Kenma assured him it was a nickname. It was too embarrassing for Kenma to call him by his given name, so he still called him “Kuro,” to the elder’s delight. 

“Why are you alone? You’re normally with Miss Kunimi.”

Kenma frowned. “Is that the only reason you came to talk to me? To find out where he was?”

Tetsurou shook his head, “Course not. I wanted to greet my childhood friend.”

“Right.”

Tetsurou smirked, “Oya? Is someone jealous?”

Rolling his eyes, Kenma pretended to be annoyed. "I'm only jealous of Akira, who got to stay home. He was ill, so my mother stayed home so he could recover smoothly. My father escorted my sisters and me, so I'm wearing pink today."

“Kenma, you’re twenty now. Don’t tell me you made him pick out your clothes.”

The blond groaned, "If I have to leave the comfort of my room for this, then the least he could do, as my father, is pick out my clothes. How did I know he would pick a dress that doesn't match our family colors?"

The Nohebi colors were gold, white, and forest green. 

“I’d say it matches. Pink and green go well together.”

“Shut up,” he scowled. 

"By the way, Kenma, what're you doing to your scent?" Tetsurou's nose wrinkled, "It's not what it should be."

“And what’s that?” Kenma used his hair to block Kuro from seeing the blush form on his cheeks.

The duo was interrupted by a group of female omegas led by the male Dateko omega, Futakuchi Kenji. 

“Mr. Karasuno,” he smiled slyly. Tetsurou and Kenji bowed to each other. “I dare say that you owe me a dance, and I wanted to catch you before my dance card filled up. I seem to be garnering everyone’s attention.”

Kenma snorted. He knew the omega was somewhat liked because of his soothing scent, eucalyptus, that complimented his handsome features. 

Kenji did not appreciate Kenma’s comment as he “accidentally” spilled his drink over the shorter omega. 

Tetsurou scowled. How dare he do that to Kenma! What the hell? 

“Unfortunately, I must dance with Miss Nohebi after I help him dry his pretty dress. You are quite loose with your drinks for someone who claims to have sturdy, unmovable hands.”

Kenma gaped; Tetsurou was never unkind to anyone. 

"Miss Nohebi, shall we?" The alpha held Kenma's hand, which he took. 

Tetsurou waited as Kenma dried his dress, and after he stayed true to his word, they danced under the stars. 

Kenma would gladly get thrown into the lake if it meant sharing more moments like this with Tetsurou. 

They ignored the world as they danced so they did not witness the reluctant Duke's arrival. 

Iwaizumi wore a plain black button-down underneath a black vest paired with a dark teal ascot and coat. He looked handsome even in simple wear. He cursed himself; he was hoping to look bland compared to the other alphas. 

Hajime knew he had failed when the hordes of mothers and unwed daughters surrounded him. He kept walking, but their hands were faster. They kept touching him, so he walked faster. 

A mother and daughter stopped him when they stepped in front of him. “My lord, I’m sure you hear this often,” the mother stated. 

Here we go.

“I had to double-take; you are a carbon copy of your father,” she smiled widely as if she were giving him the biggest compliment she could. 

The woman was fortunate that the Gods chose to smile at her tonight as they were interrupted by the announcement to reconvene at the center. It appeared that it was time for the night's main event, an illumination of lanterns display. 

Hajime took this opportunity to walk away, but not before he caught Tooru’s eye. They stared at each other, Tooru looking down at him. It was almost as if the omega was in his head screaming at him for the mismatched fabric. He found himself replying with a scowl to fake Tooru, saying it was done on purpose. 

Their eye contact broke, and Hajime walked behind the trees near the venue. He wanted to stay away until the event ended. 

The event host lit the line of lanterns with a torch, and the once-dark dance floor was now lit with a beautiful light display. 

Tooru wondered how it worked; he had to ask Morisuke. He was sure his brother would know. Any of his older brothers would understand, as they were all intelligent. Due to his admiration and awe, he did not feel Atsumu walking behind him. Since his inner omega did not scream in protest like it would have had it been some stranger, Tooru knew he was safe. 

“Oh, Atsu, did you see that,” he said with a genuine smile. “I’m sure I must have learned how this works, but it’s slipped my mind. Do you mind explaining it to me?” Had Tooru not been amazed at the display he had just witnessed, he would not have admitted to not understanding what happened, nor would he have asked his most conceited brother to explain it. 

When Atsumu’s scent became unsure, Tooru turned around, smirking. “What? You don’t know?” Atsumu’s eyes were serious. Tooru had never seen him so serious, not in his adult years. “What’s wrong?”

Did something happen to our brothers? No, he would have started with that. He looked around to find his mother, who was chatting with friends. It's not Mama, either. Did he break up with his lover? 

“Ats-“

“Lord Mujin comes from a good, no, great family,” he paused. “He is an alpha, who’s held their title for over two hundred years. He’s educated, intelligent, there are no reports-“

“Wait, no,” Tooru whispered as his brain was faster than Atsumu’s words. He knew what his brother was insinuating. 

“There are no gambling or unpaid debts in the family, but they say he’s a respectable gentleman. To say plainly, he’s a great alpha who can provide for you.”

Tooru’s heart was stammering in his chest. It was as if the world had stopped. He could hear his blood circulating through his body. Was that normal? 

“Don’t,” Tooru whispered so softly that he wasn’t sure he even said it. 

“You will marry him. You and mother clarified that you needed a mate, so I found you the perfect one. It is done, and I do not doubt you will fall in love with him.”

“Tell me right this fucking second,” society rules be damned, “that you are lying to me, Atsumu.”

The blond stared deeply into his eyes and did not back down. 

Tooru had to swallow the bile that rose to his throat. “Fuck you.” He walked away from his brother without a destination in sight. He needed to get away. 

His inner omega was distraught. He was sure he was releasing distressed pheromones. The omega did not care. He felt unsafe and needed to ground himself before he launched himself at his brother and did something that would banish his family forever. 

After a minute, Tooru stopped walking and found himself in a dark garden. It was beautiful, even at night, but its beauty did nothing to take away his sorrow. 

How was he to marry a man who disrespected him? Sure, he made the mistake of not telling his family because he was ashamed, but was that really why he should deal with the aftermath?

Tooru paced in the garden. What should I do? Can I even do anything? God, I’m so stupid. I should’ve said something. 

Could Atsumu just take it back? God, why isn’t anyone else here to hold me? 

A grounding exercise he found helpful was when his omega brothers, Osamu or Koutarou, hugged him tightly. Tetsurou was always too scared to crush Tooru, and Atsumu was too proud. Osamu and Koutarou remained home because their younger brothers were too sad. 

As he was too anxious to notice the change in scent, he suddenly had company. “May I ask what my dear fiancé is doing all alone?” Lord Mujin looked disgustingly proud. 

Tooru said, without thinking, “Listen, Jiki. I’m not in the mood right now. Please leave.”

The old alpha continued to walk closer, “‘Jiki?’ Dropping the honorific so soon? You should’ve told me, my sweet wife.”

Tooru wanted to vomit on the spot. “Don’t you dare call me that! You will never be my husband. And just because I am an omega does not mean I would be a wife. I would still be a husband.”

The man dropped his smile; his scent was angry. “ I will call you as I see fit, omega. I am to be your husband, and you will be my wife. ”

An alpha command is something omegas shrink to. It would have been unsurprising if Tooru submitted to the alpha. But having lived with five hardheaded alphas gives one some immunity as long as Tooru controls himself.

Tooru clenched his teeth and dug his nails into his palm as hard as possible. 

I will not submit. I will not. 

"It seems you are uneasy, Lord Mujin. You should retire for the evening.”

“Leave? Omega, you should be kissing my feet for even agreeing to marry you. No one wants a barren omega like you.” The alpha took the last few steps and grabbed Tooru harshly, “I will be your husband.”

“Let me go. What do you think you’re doing?!”

“Don’t worry, my sweet girl, you’ll soon find out.”

"Stop it, let me go," Tooru attempted to will away the tears that threatened to spill. The alpha’s pheromones were suffocating him. It was getting harder to breathe. 

An image of Tooru's younger brothers flashed in his mind. It was enough to help him push the alpha off. "I said let go, you piece of shit."

The alpha was undeterred and attempted to grab him again, but Tooru balled his hand into a fist and punched the man as hard as possible. The man fell backward and unconscious.

Volleyball made him strong, but his omega brothers made him stronger. They had self-defense classes to protect themselves. It wasn't like their alpha brothers could be their shadows and constantly defend them. 

A new scent arrived, one that made Tooru’s inner omega cheer; fresh pine. 

Iwaizumi had come running when he overheard the alpha becoming aggressive. Tooru’s scent had drifted to his location and told him the omega was in danger. 

However, as Hajime peered at the unconscious alpha, he thought the one in danger was not Tooru. 

"Your Grace, please do not misunderstand." Tooru knew what it looked like; an unmated omega with an unmated alpha, "I did not mean-"

“To knock this stupid fool unconscious? What a shame. That's where scum should be. I have to say that it was most impressive seeing you do that, quite unexpected.” Hajime was smiling; he seemed proud. 

Tooru almost smiled back. Even though he was scared moments ago, he couldn’t stop his stupid inner omega from enjoying the praise. “May I ask what you’re doing out here?”

“Firstly, are you alright? Shall I fetch your brothers and mother?” Hajime glanced over his body and saw nothing that could raise alarm. 

“I don’t bruise easily,” Hajime frowned, “plus he was frail for an alpha.” 

“Are you certain that you’ll be alright?”

“Are you my mother, Iwa-chan?” The alpha's death glare made him laugh. “Sorry, sorry, it was too easy. But thank you for your concern. I’m fine.”

“To answer your question, it’s because bothersome mothers and unwed daughters are at the party. Therefore, I shall keep myself hidden; otherwise, they won’t leave me alone.”

The wind had picked up, enveloping Tooru in its unforgiving cold. It helped relax him but also shone a light on the situation. An unmated omega with two alphas, away from people in the dark, and three scents mixing in. Even though Tooru's scent glands were untouched, there was no denying that it was his sweet tulip aroma. 

“Oh, shit. I shall be compromised if I am caught here. My virtue will be questioned, and I will be ruined.”

“Don’t leave, omega,” Lord Mujin groaned. 

Hajime took a deep breath. He wasn’t one to anger easily unless it was people invading his space, but hearing someone refer to another person by their secondary status as if that were their name could make him go from zero to one hundred. 

“What a disgusting fellow. Why were you out here with him?”

“He’s the one who interrupted me. Your dear friend promised me to him, and now he has moronic ideas floating in his head.”

Osamu wasn’t foolish enough to do that, nor did he have the power, even if he sometimes filled in for his twin. 

“You marry him ? That’s ridiculous.”

“As luck would have it, I haven’t been proposed to, let alone asked to court by anyone this season. So I may not have any other choice.”

Iwaizumi looked at the older man who smelled of rotten cheese. He didn’t understand it. Why would such a pretty omega with an equally appealing scent, supportive family, and good education marry him ?

“I’m not an alpha, so it’s not easy to say I don’t want to marry. It’s not a privilege an omega has,” Tooru added. 

“Now that you mention it, I was rather surprised to see that the line of suitors at your home has been short these past weeks.”

Tooru’s omega held onto every word. The alpha could have said “read,” which would have been unsurprising as Lady Genmaicha has been ruthless about writing it daily. His omega noted that the alpha mentioned “weeks,” as if he knew when the number of suitors changed. 

Could Iwa-chan be interested in me?

"That doesn't include what Lady Genmaicha has written of you, what she's written about me, too. I've never held a stranger in such contempt before. It's her damn fault I'm hiding away. She's challenged anyone that reads her ridiculous paper to pursue me as if I was-"

“A piece of meat? Yeah, I know the feeling. Oh, look, the poor alpha has to deal with people throwing themselves at him, giving him an endless pool of omegas to pick for a mate. How will you ever survive?” Tooru rolled his eyes in annoyance, “I can guarantee that the first person you pick will run away after staring at your scary mug, Iwa-chan. Lighten up. Well, I’ll be leaving this way, don’t follow me. Find your way back.”

Tooru picked up the dress, thankful it was light, and began walking away. 

“Wait a minute.” 

Tooru turned around slowly, wondering if the alpha was mad. 

“I think I can find a solution to our Lady Genmaicha situation.” 

Tooru wondered what the Duke could say to help them both. If his solution worked, his suitors would return, and this time, he would force Atsumu to stay away. 

“What is it?”

Hajime smiled, “It’s simple, but I’d have to ask you how good your acting skills are.”

“I’ve never been caught in a lie,” he said without missing a beat. It was a lie, and Hajime knew it, but the fact that Tooru had said it without hesitation proved that he was determined to follow any plan he came up with. 

“We will fake a relationship. If I follow you around and hold you close, people will believe that I have finally met my match, my duchess. With that, I will be left alone, and mothers and unwed daughters won’t accost me.”

“Not to interrupt your plan or anything, but just to be clear, I am a male omega. You know what this means, right?”

“Oh, that’s not an issue.” The Seijoh Dukedom’s history proved how homophobia was still rampant, even today. Hajime wasn’t offended with Tooru’s question, as it was a valid one. “I’m gay. I’m irritated when mothers throw their daughters in my face. I am not interested.”

“Carry on.”

“We won’t need to scent each other because it’s a fake relationship, so you’ll be the object of every alpha’s desire. Alphas are competitive and will want to take you from me, so they’ll go to great lengths to impress you.”

"And you believe Lady Genmaicha will hear of this and report it?"

“I am sure of it. She will also state that I am unavailable while you are back to being the incomparable.”

“The idea of a fake attachment with you is preposterous. I do not care about the rest of the nobles. Do you really think my family will simply believe it? I certainly do not. We weren’t subtle in our insults last night.”

“Weren’t you the one who said you had never been caught in a lie?”

Toou pouted, “I always get what I want, so if I wish for my family to believe our ruse, it will be done. The plan is still absurd. Do not deny it.”

“I will deny it because it is clever. As long as you do not wish to fall in love and be my mate, and I do not desire to be with you, what could we possibly lose? In the end, we’ll get what we want.”

Iwaizumi could see it in Tooru’s eyes; he needed one more push to accept. “You do not seem idiotic enough to fall in love with an emotionally unavailable man who detests the thoughts of marriage and mates.”

Tooru knew this was an offer he could not refuse; he would be stupid to deny it. The Baron could not compete with a Duke and would simply back off. 

“Hah,” Tooru chuckled, “ Me ? Fall in love with you ? Iwa-chan, I knew you were a brute, but I have to say that I thought of you as someone smarter. The thought of me wanting you as a mate is laughable.”

“So, what do you say?”

Tooru stepped closer until they were face to face; the omega was taller. “I say yes.”

The outside venue was quieter as they walked back hand in hand. The fireworks display created a beautiful scenery, yet no one was brave enough to dance. 

As they got closer, they saw a surprised Kenma and a smirking Tetsurou. The Nohebis were nearby, looking like they had just seen the Queen dancing naked. Other omegas looked like they had smelled something rotten, but the duo continued. 

They could hear mothers trying to calm their daughters, and Tooru couldn’t help but pity them. 

This was fake, an act. 

Tooru’s smile widened when he felt jealous alpha pheromones, but he hid it before someone could question him. It was already working. 

Lady Karasuno and Atsumu watched with different expressions as the newly fake couple entered the dance floor. Ittetsu was happy; he could see the love in their eyes. He knew that he and Lady Nekomata were right to try to pair them together. Atsumu, on the other hand, was attempting to conceal his anger. 

Hajime stopped them when they got to the center. From the corner of his eye, he saw his proud godmother look on. He could tell the ruse would be successful. 

Tooru faced Hajime with a small smile. 

“Look at me,” Tooru stared at his hair. Was he acting shy? “Stare into my eyes.”

Tooru followed his instructions. Hajime bowed to him, and the other curtsied back.

Hajime outstretched his hand so his fake lover could take it. “Come closer.” Tooru blushed a deep red. 

Pretty, Iwaizumi smiled softly. 

“If we want to sell this act, we need to look like we’re in love with each other,” Hajime whispered so only Tooru could hear him. 

Tooru stepped closer. The dance started slowly. A step forward with the left foot, a step to the right with the right foot, and then a move of the left foot to the right. It was a waltz. Tooru learned this many years ago. As his body moved to the music, his brain reminded him to look like he was in love. Hajime turned Tooru while lifting his right hand, and Tooru was again back in his arms. 

Sell it, Tooru, he told himself. 

The dance required the pair to be close, so Tooru came as close as he could and placed his left hand over Hajime’s firm shoulder. Their faces were inches apart. 

Hajime’s eyes instantly lowered; everything about him was intense. Tooru was so close that he could get a better whiff of his scent. After the turn, he couldn’t look into his eyes, but the more he stared at the alpha’s covered scent gland, the more he felt compelled to look at him. 

Tooru tried not to think too deeply of the strong hand on his back holding him close. He was sure Iwaizumi could smell him just as much. 

The pine scent intensified, causing Tooru to look into his eyes. The intensity made him intake sharply, which was the wrong thing to do because, all at once, he was hit with addictive pheromones. 

Hajime was pleased, and he wasn’t hiding it. By the look on his partner’s face, he could smell it. He wasn’t known for his subtlety. 

He couldn’t deny his attraction but was mildly surprised when Tooru’s scent became sweeter. Although Hajime didn’t have a green thumb, he enjoyed visiting his godmother’s gardens and knew what Tooru smelled like. 

Tulips. 

He always found them beautiful and loved their scent, but as the omega blushed under the lanterns and gave off contentment, Iwaizumi couldn’t help but admit that the Seijoh tulips had nothing on Karasuno Tooru. 

The omega had ruined tulips for him. He would never be able to see or smell one without thinking of the brunette. Hajime brought Tooru even closer and tilted his head up. If he moved any more, it would be inappropriate.  

When Tooru tilted his head lower, it seemed he wasn't the only one throwing caution to the wind. The only thing that prevented them from touching lips was when the dance required them to dip their partners. 

Even as Hajime dipped his partner, turned him a few times, and led them by a light touch on the waist, they never stopped staring at each other’s eyes. They were under a spell, and even though they knew it was all pretend, neither wanted to break out of it. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pity the poor fools who did not attend last night’s ball. 

But worry not, nosy reader,

I will report the news like I always have. 

It was, without a doubt, the most surprising event of all. 

The dud I cast away is showing signs of revival. 

Karasuno Tooru won my challenge, 

he somehow caught the loner Duke Seijoh,

in what appears to be a very mutual relationship. 

Now, nosy reader, when more news arrives,

I shall share it with you,

but never forget that just like I’ll share theirs,

I’ll share yours. 

Your ever-loving,

Lady Genmaicha

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 

Chapter Text

March 1794

Grief is not easy to overcome. 

It gnaws at you over and over again. 

It leaves you with two options; move on or become numb to it. 

Hajime was young when he first learned of grief. 

He had been outside looking at the floral garden when he saw a mother and pup. The first thing he registered was that he did not recognize them. Duke Seijoh had requested a complete staff turnover due to what he claimed was negligence for Hajime’s stutter. 

The second thing he noticed was the color of the pup's hair, a pinkish-brown color. Hajime wondered if they could be the same age. It was hard to tell. The other boy was petite and soft looking. His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a thud. 

The pup had fallen and began to cry after seeing the blood on his knee. 

Hajime winced. It looked like it hurt, and he sympathized, but the young lord was afraid of how the woman would react. 

Oh, no, she'll most likely yell at him, right? 

Hajime abruptly left the daisies and briskly walked to the child and mother. He had been practicing how to speak in preparation for his father's visit, therefore, he felt he could prevent the woman from yelling. 

But the yelling never came. 

The woman walked over to her son and removed her apron. It was the cleanest item she had to clean the wound. 

The child's crying lessened. Hajime could only assume that her gentle whispers and pheromones calmed him down. The child wore a brave face while his mother bandaged his injury with the apron. 

The warm adult helped her son stand, before kissing him on the cheek as a reward for being strong, “Good job, my Hiro.”

Hajime was stunned. Is it possible that she is aware of my presence and will scold him when I leave?  

It was only when the mother and son prepared to leave, that she noticed the small seven-year-old. “M’lord, I’m so sorry for the ruckus. My son fell, and I needed to tend to his injury. Please forgive me. I’ll get back to work this instant.”

Hajime shook his head. Suddenly overwhelmed with their attention, he couldn’t speak. The thought of embarrassing himself was overwhelming, even more so now that he thought his potential friendship with the other boy could be ruined all because of his stutter. 

To make matters worse, the servant became anxious because her young lord was shaking his head.

Takahiro noticed the change in his mother and stood in front of her. "Leave my mommy alone."

“I-I didn’t m-mean to,” Hajime managed. “Scare you. I was merely saying that… y-you don’t have to rush. I understand.” 

His stutter was manageable when he was calm. Sachika assured Hajime that it would get better with practice. However, it would become more pronounced under duress. Therefore, he learned breathing exercises to help with his anxiety. 

Would they work when he was face-to-face with his father? Hajime didn’t know, but he wanted to try. 

The woman had heard the rumors about her young lord. They said he was incompetent, but she had not believed them. The boy was intelligent; his stutter was nothing to mock.

“Thank you m’lord. My name is Hanamaki Azumi, this is my pup, Hanamaki Takahiro. Say hi, Hiro.”

The boy's face softened, recognizing his mother was no longer upset. "Hello," he felt. "Sorry," he said hurriedly, not wanting to offend him further. 

“S’okay,” Hajime could be informal at times. After living with the dukedom staff, he had gotten used to their casual speech. 

From then on, when he wasn’t with Sachika, he would find the Hanamakis. Hajime and Takahiro became close, almost inseparable. 

The more he spent time with the Hanamakis, the more he yearned for a mother. Sachika was kind and warm, but there were times when she was distant. Hajime didn't understand that she was cold because she knew there would come a day when Duke Seijoh would fire her. She didn't want Hajime's heart to break if his only mother figure was banished. 

The distance didn’t make it easier on Hajime. 

Out of curiosity, he began to ask anyone and everyone questions. Do you have a mom? Does she kiss you when you get hurt? Does she hug you tightly? 

How does she tuck you in? Does she have a unique name for you to show you her love? 

Then, it changed when he was educated in secondary genders. His conservative teachers hadn't mentioned male omegas, so he apologized to the workers for assuming that their mother was female. 

A couple of employees laughed when he apologized; they appreciated the sentiment but had not taken offense. 

His curiosity grew once more. In addition to the noticeable differences, he wanted to know if male omega mothers differed from male alpha fathers. 

Does he yell at you? Will he hold your hand when you’re scared? How do you know if he loves you?

The more he asked, the more he needed to know. 

Mothers, mommies, mamas, and mas sounded like gifts from God! They were magnificent, warm, and sweet. 

So why is it that Hajime didn’t have one? And why is it that when he asked about her, no one knew a thing except for the fact that she died in childbirth? 

More importantly, why did they only call her “The Omega?” That couldn’t have been her name, right?

One day, Takahiro found Hajime's mother's grave but refused to show his friend, it would only hurt him to see what it said. 

“H-hiro, I’m serious! That’s what they c-called her!”

Hajime spent days looking for it. At first, he went alone. After a few days, Sachika reluctantly showed him the grave after warning him that it would do more harm than good. 

The young heir did not care. Iwaizumi wanted to connect to his Mother in any way, and if that meant seeing her grave, so be it. 

He had not found it because she was buried in the Duchess' Mausoleum, which wasn't somewhere he could enter on his own. The mausoleum was beautiful; it was well taken care of, with flowers and tapestries that showed respect to the previous ladies of the family.

Hajime didn’t understand why his nanny was nervous until they came face to face with his Mother’s gravestone. 

Duchess Seijoh 

The Omega 

1786 

“I-I don’t understand.” Hajime walked back to his paternal grandmother’s grave.

Duchess Seijoh  

Iwaizumi Risa 

Beloved wife, mother, and daughter 

May she rest for eternity 

27 November 1715 - 16 April 1778 

He looked back at his Mother’s gravestone. I must have read that wrong. 

Duchess Seijoh 

The Omega 

1786  

“Sachika, why?”

The silence was loud, and it confirmed what Hajime had been suspecting. All anyone knew was his mother's secondary status, nothing more. 

Her name had been lost as it had never been uttered. 

Hajime didn't know what hurt more, never getting to meet his mother or finding out that they reduced her to her secondary gender. 

Why does my mother's grave have her second status but not my grandmother's? 

It was plain disrespectful. 

“Duke Seijoh, your father, didn’t know what to add to her gravestone. I wasn’t an employee then, and he did not have the best advisors, so unfortunately, this was the result.” Sachika kneeled before him, “Young lord, I swear, I’ll do what I can to find more information about the Duchess. We can buy a new gravestone that respects her as a person.”

Hajime could only nod. Of course, Sachika is probably just as angry as me. No one wants to be reduced to a status they have no control over . 

I swear I'll never turn out like him.

Seeing his mother’s grave did not bring him closer to her. He didn’t want to learn anything from anyone in the estate. At least not the ones who participated in disrespecting his mother.

Falling into depression was just as easy as breathing, but his determination pulled him out when it was too hard to move.

Could someone mourn a person they had never met? 

Hajime did his best to mourn her, but he felt disingenuous. It seemed like he was mourning an illusion. The drive to learn about her and properly mourn her gave him the ambition to push through any obstacle that got in his way.

Grief is powerful and debilitating. 

It was hard to keep himself from numbing the pain when it overwhelmed him.

April 1813

The morning began as it always did—with breakfast. Atsumu had not joined them that morning, and Tooru was pleased. After the previous night’s events, he did not want to see his brother.

Koutarou looked across the table when Tooru winced while grabbing his knife. “Something wrong?”

Tooru shook his head. "I'm fine, Kou. Don't worry, I just slept wrong from all the excitement."

The alpha knew something was wrong, his sibling hadn’t teased him all morning!

Although Koutarou would often act childish, he wasn’t someone who could ignore the way his brother’s expression shifted when he was lying or putting on a facade. He wondered how he could get Tooru to confide in him.

Breakfast was a quick affair. Tooru changed into an apricot satin button-down with a lace neck border. Its overflowing bell sleeves made it comfortable for the warm air. He paired it with a thick linen cream vest and high-waisted slacks. Initially, he wanted to wear a dress, but because he was expected to walk around the park to flaunt his new “relationship,” he chose something more comfortable. 

Lady Karasuno and Tooru were to meet Iwaizumi and Lady Nekomata at the park to promenade and begin the ‘courting process.’

Unbeknownst to anyone except the couple, the relationship was a ruse. However, the pair had to make everyone believe their farce was real.

Tooru winked at his reflection. Call him vain, he didn’t care. What he did care about was looking his best because the man of his dreams could easily see him as he walked with Iwaizumi. Their plan would succeed, and Tooru would happily be mated by the end of the season. 

Before entering the carriage, Tooru bid farewell to his siblings, who would not accompany them. Morisuke chose to stay home with his younger siblings while Osamu, Koutarou, and Tetsurou went horseback riding. 

Their walk for the day would be in the Osaka Maishima Seaside Park, located in the midwestern region of Kansai. It was quite a distance from the Karasuno estate, but it was a perfect destination to debut as a couple. 

The park was filled with beautiful baby blue-eyed flowers. It was the optimal time to host picnics, tea parties, and, in Tooru's case, to show off his new "relationship." He was most excited to see the lake, which changed colors in the sunlight. 

Iwaizumi and Lady Nemomata had arrived first and watched as the water swayed in the light breeze. 

The fresh scent of the trees added to the peaceful atmosphere. 

When Lady and Miss Karasuno joined, several families had also arrived. The park was bustling with people who wanted to bask in the warm weather while confirming if the latest Lady Genmaicha scandal was true. Having seen the Duke arrive, their suspicions arose, but the rumor was confirmed upon seeing the favored omega greet the Duke with an enchanted smile.

Iwaizumi extended his hand. He was pleased when Tooru took it. To sell the act, Hajime kissed his lover’s hand without breaking eye contact. 

If it wasn’t for the gloves he was wearing, Tooru was sure that his blush would have extended down from the alpha’s warm breath. 

Hajime wanted to tease the omega, but they had much to do, so instead, he placed Tooru’s hand over his arm and guided them away.

They had no real destination in mind. Tooru wanted to see the bed of baby blue eyes, for that reason Iwaizumi kept them close to the floral pathway. It was a pleasant morning, filled with laughter from the park’s guests. 

“How are you today, Miss Karasuno?”

“I’m fine. I dreamt of destroying Lord Mujin.” Iwaizumi smiled, “What’s so funny, Iwa-chan?”

“Nothing, just the thought of you falling over your dress trying to beat him into submission is something I would pay top money for.” 

The two men laughed. Nekomata and Itettsu looked on in excitement. There was no doubt in their minds that wedding bells would soon sound. It was obvious that their family members were in love.

The pair walked arm in arm, keeping warm smiles on their faces. Iwaizumi’s fresh pine was a lovely addition to the floral scent in the air. 

“Are you seriously trying to tell me that you don’t believe I could beat him up? Iwa-chan, I literally knocked him unconscious.”

“Obviously, you can do it if you want to, but I doubt you would. And before you say it, I’m not underestimating your strength. It’s more about the fact that you wouldn’t want to ruin your pretty dress or nails. I saw how you looked at your nails after punching him.”

"Ugh, you're not wrong there." Tooru saw the way other alphas were staring at him in interest. A small part of him hated that he needed to be paraded around to find a love match, but alas, there was no other option. "Well, anyway, let's get down to business. We don't have all morning, Iwa-chan. I know you want to spend more time with me because you fell hopelessly in love, but I don't see you the same way."

The alpha rolled his eyes, but the smile did not leave his face. After all, there were numerous eyes on them, and they had to pretend they were a happy couple.

“Right, if anyone falls in love first, it’ll be you. And let’s not forget that you’re the one who wants to take the scenic pathway to see the flowers when we could take the straight path.” Tooru pouted, “Moving on, state your business.”

“The scenic path is necessary! So many more people see us, which increases the likelihood of Lady Genmaicha spreading the rumor of our relationship.” Tooru eyed the Duke, ready to be rejected. “We must go to eight banquets together.”

Iwaizumi’s eyes widened, “Eight is far too many unless you meant eight for the season? If so, I can agree to that.”

“Eight balls this month. I need as much exposure as possible so my true love can find me,” Tooru coaxed.

“The whole point of our arrangement was so I wouldn’t have to go to more social events than necessary. I am trying to avoid overbearing single debutants and their mothers.”

Iwaizumi stopped walking. He wanted Tooru to see the lake. The sun had changed positions and shone brightly, making the water look clear. 

“That’s your part of the deal. Part of the deal is that I marry for love this season so I do not end up alone and labeled a spinster.”

“The month just began, I can make do with four events.”

Tooru gasped, “Did you go lower?! You’re supposed to compromise, Iwa-chan, compromise! Six.”

“Five, final offer.” Iwaizumi didn’t know why he was being so stubborn. His inner alpha was annoyed; it was screaming at him to spend more time with Tooru, not less. 

“Six, and you must personally deliver gifts to me. Otherwise, people will think you're cheap and won’t take our courting seriously.”

The couple had arrived at their destination. Luckily, the area was large enough for them to continue their private conversation. 

The flowers were prettier than the descriptions Tooru had read in books or heard from his brothers. The few times he’s had the chance to visit, the flowers weren’t in bloom. 

Tooru was unashamed as he allowed his scent to fill the air. It was considered improper for an unmated omega to release their pheromones, but he was too content to care. 

He had always wanted to see the flowers bloom ever since his Papa promised that they would go together. Life had other plans, and Tooru never got to see them until now. 

Tooru’s metaphorical mask slipped off. ”Thank you,” he whispered. 

Hajime thought the pained look on Tooru’s face didn’t suit him. As he did not want to ruin the moment, he nodded and enjoyed the mixture of pheromones in the air. To avoid raising scandal, he kept his emotions restrained so his scent wouldn't pollute the air because it could be seen as a public display of affection.

After a few moments, Tooru slipped the mask back on. “I’m serious, Iwa-chan, I don’t want anyone questioning our relationship. Our courtship must be successful, so you must bring me gifts before my family. It needs to look like you’re honestly courting me, my family shouldn’t doubt it.” 

“If I were really courting you, no one would question it. People would forget what your scent was because you would only smell of me to show others that you’re mine. Your neck would appear as if it was mauled by a bear,” Hajime stared at his lips. “And you wouldn’t be able to speak after losing your voice due to our passionate nights.” 

Blushing, Tooru looked to the side of Iwaizumi, breaking their trance. He felt warm; his heart, which had been beating normally, was now attempting to break a record. Tooru’s inner omega was happily screaming, affecting his pheromones. 

Hajime was attracted to him. 

Iwaizumi blushed in return, as Tooru’s scent was unmistakably one of interest, in contrast to his happy ones when facing the floral beds. Hajime wasn't sure why he felt the need to release pleased pheromones, but his inner alpha demanded it. He cleared his throat, “Apologies, that was improper.”

Tooru shook his head, “No need to apologize, but you owe me six balls.”

The alpha choked, “I concede, six balls it is, but don’t expect the in-person visit. I have appointments after our meeting that I cannot miss.”

“That's understandable, and thank you. No one should know about our plan or the incident with Lord Mujin.”

The duo made their way back to the center of the park. They had found their chaperones, whom they completely forgot about. Knowing their time was close to ending disappointed them.

“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Hajime asked lightly, but there was a hint of concern. “How's your hand?”

“I’m fine. Nevertheless, no one must know whether it was right or wrong; my family and I would be ruined. Let’s not forget that no one will want an omega who can punch a man unconscious.”

“They would be fools to ignore you just because you know how to defend yourself.”

Had he been home, Tooru would have happily laughed in Iwaizumi’s face, but he settled for a light chuckle. As much as he liked to tease the alpha, it would be disrespectful in public because of their ranks.  

“Please, alphas want helpless, dainty omegas. Unless you’re my brothers, alphas would run at the sign of an omega who doesn’t fit the norm.”

The pleasant scent Iwaizumi was accustomed to became sharp. It was clear that this topic made his partner unhappy. “Why would someone want to play volleyball against someone with dainty arms? I’d be afraid of breaking them, so I wouldn’t play at my full strength, and that’s no fun.”

Tooru was pleasantly surprised, “You play volleyball?”

“Occasionally. I used to play against your brothers when we were in school.” For once, he was grateful that his godmother was close to the Karasuno family because he used the tidbits of information he overheard to brighten the mood. 

“Would you like to play with my family and me?” 

Considering the alpha's build, Tooru’s brain thought of all the plays Iwaizumi could pull off. There’s no doubt in my mind that he is a wing spiker. I can bring forth that power and more. 

"Who would be my setter?" Hajime secretly hoped it would be Tooru. Undoubtedly, Atsumu was a great setter, but he had never played against his friend, so that would be fun. He was also curious to see how well they could play together.

“Me. Unless you’re opposed?” Tooru smirked.

The alpha smirked back, “I’ll think about it.” Obviously, he would say yes, but he didn’t want to give Tooru immediate satisfaction.

The pair continued pretending to be a happy couple. Neither would admit that their act was as easy as breathing. They didn’t want to think about the implications of how natural it was. 

Kenma secretly left the Nohebi drawing room, which had remained vacant. No suitors had visited as no one was interested in the Nohebi family now that Miss Kunimi was unwell. 

The Nohebi omega enjoyed the state of the empty room because it meant he would not be forced to converse with people he didn’t care for. Lady Nohebi would attempt to steal a suitor that Kunimi was not interested in to force onto Kenma.

Akira didn’t care about Lady Chiya’s actions, as he was not looking for a mate. His father forced him to move to Osaka, it was not voluntary. Kenma had yet to ask his cousin about his decision to stay single. 

Kenma wondered if he was a lousy friend for being relieved over Akira’s disinterest in Tetsurou.

The only reason why Kunimi forced himself to converse with the alphas was because Lady Nohebi had threatened to throw him out of the house. Akira had never been to Osaka and knew no one except Kenma, so his safety would be at risk if he didn’t do what she demanded. 

Kenma looked around the hallway before knocking twice. He heard a quiet ‘enter’ through the thick door and walked in, holding pastries. 

Kunimi looked paler than usual. Kenma frowned. What could possibly be wrong with him?   

As he entered the room, Kenma noticed the mountain of clothing on the bed. He would have assumed his cousin was close to his heat, but from what Akira had said when he arrived, he wouldn’t be in heat for another month. Kenma didn’t know what to think. 

“Kenma? What’re you doing here?” Kunimi covered himself in blankets. Kenma thought it odd. “I thought you didn’t want to come near me.”

“Why would you think that?” his frown deepened. 

“Your mother told me you didn’t want me speaking to you.”

Kenma sat on the edge of the bed and extended the tray of pastries. “I’ve spoken more with you than I have with my sisters, don’t assume that my mama is telling the truth.”

Kunimi purred contentedly. Kenma looked at him curiously. Maybe he’s getting his heat early.   

Akira looked at the tray, eyeing the lemon meringue, “At first, I did, but you didn’t visit me last night nor this morning.”

“Akira, it’s still morning. What was I to do, visit you as the sun rose in the sky?” Kenma’s voice was monotone, as he stole the apple pie. “I can’t cling to you like a cat.”

“And why not? Are we not always together?”

“You’re awfully clingy today.”

“Well, you know what they say about pregnant omega.”

Kenma nodded, “We stick to our close friends and family. I see you took my dress from last night… wait.” The blond was mortified. He didn’t know what was more shocking—Kunimi's pregnancy or the fact that he entered Kunimi’s nest without permission. 

“Stop that. I know what you’re thinking, and if I had been upset about you sitting in my nest, I would have said something.”

“You thought I was angry and didn’t wish to speak to you, yet you still didn’t complain about me sitting with you.”

“Calm down, Kenma. You’re making me anxious with your distressed smell. And as embarrassed as I am in admitting it, I literally purred when you sat down. Offended omegas wouldn’t do that,” he said as pink dusted his face. 

Kenma felt his blood rush to his face. He hadn’t planned on commenting on Kunimi’s actions as he felt too awkward. “Ugh, why did you bring it up? That’s embarrassing!”

“You’re the one acting shy all of a sudden! What was I to say?” 

Glaring at the raven-haired man was easier than continuing the conversation. Kenma ate his second slice in silence. 

“You know, I find it ironic that your scent resembles an apple tart when your favorite dessert is apple pie.”

“Why did you take the pink dress? I could’ve given you a shirt or something else.” Kenma didn’t want to be irritated, but it was the dress he wore when Tetsurou danced with him. 

“Your actual scent is on it. Your other clothes smelled bad, no offense.”

“Ah, right. None taken. I guess I forgot about the expired blockers.”

“I don’t know much about the science behind that, but you shouldn’t use them. Aren’t they bad for you?”

Kenma nodded, “Yeah, but I really don’t want to deal with useless alphas.”

“Sorry, I took the dress. I realize now that I should’ve taken something that doesn’t smell like Mr. Karasuno.”

“Uh… why would it matter?” Kenma sat closer to his cousin, who made room in his nest so they could sit beside each other. “Can I ask you something?”

“Is it about my pregnancy?”

“Yeah.”

Kunimi snorted, “It’s not contagious.”

“I know that,” he rolled his eyes, clearly lying. “But how did it happen?”

Kenma knew about female omega anatomy; he had a few banned books in his arsenal that briefly described it. He’s had heats and knows how raunchy he gets. So he understands arousal helps, especially when his heats tempt him to use more than just his fingers for relief. However, his heats don’t help him understand male omega anatomy concerning pregnancy. 

Unlike women, male omegas only had one opening. Through the power of deduction, Kenma could assume how , but their opening was tiny .  

How in the world would an alpha’s dick, let alone their knot, possibly fit? It couldn’t…right? 

His thoughts were interrupted by a gentle, larger hand covering his own. Kunimi gave him a small smile. 

“Let’s start from the beginning. I met my… lover when I was fifteen, so five years ago? We’re from the countryside, and there’s not much to do over there, so I was happy that I didn’t have to talk to anyone I didn’t want to.”

Kenma didn’t expect to hear Akira share his love story. Even though the two omega were close, they were still reserved about their love lives. It was a private matter. 

“He didn’t get that, and every morning when he passed my home, and if I was outside, he would greet me. After several months, he started having conversations with me. When I was in a good mood, I would say hello or respond to whatever he was saying. He’s an idiot, but I liked how warm he was.” 

Kunimi didn’t smile often. He joked occasionally, stuck his tongue out when he got away with a prank or insulted someone without getting caught, but smiling was rare. Seeing such an affectionate smile on his cousin’s face made him want to meet the alpha. 

“My father was never around because he was always working, and my beta sister got married the year I met Kanji, so he came more often. The houses in the countryside are more spread apart, so no one notices anyone’s secondary gender. I wasn’t sure if I should let Kanji come over because he’s an alpha and I’m an omega, but it randomly happened. We were friends for three years, then the platonic lines blurred and became romantic.”

Kenma was burning with questions, but he didn’t know how to ask them without being rude. Kunimi made him ask anyway. 

The alpha was tall and worked in a firm as a lawyer. Kenma was astonished to hear his cousin berate his lover, but seeing the love in Kunimi’s eyes made him realize that Akira was shy in his affections.

As a gentleman and businessman, Kanji was a “Mr.” but was currently abroad on a business trip. The pair of lovers had spent Kunimi’s last heat together. He only realized he was pregnant recently; he assumed his heat was late because of duress with the sudden move and new surroundings. 

Lady Nohebi’s lady’s maid found out the truth two days prior when Kunimi woke up. His sweet and salty caramel aroma had become faint. Akira was forced to admit the truth and remain in his room while the family tried to resolve the issue without the news spreading to society. 

If Kunimi’s secret were revealed, then the family would be ruined. Kenma hatched a plan to keep all the maids in check. He did not want the news to reach Lady Genmaicha’s ears. 

“Where is Kanji now?”

Kunimi fussed around, “Would you hate me if I asked you to call him Koganegawa? My inner omega is extremely possessive now that I’m pregnant and doesn’t like when a pretty omega calls my alpha by his given name.”

“Pretty? You lie. And no, I wouldn’t hate you for that; that would be childish. When’s Mr. Koganegawa coming back?”

“You don’t have to say ‘Mr.’ if you don’t want to.”

Groaning, Kenma pulled a strand of Akira’s hair. "When’s he coming back, your Koganegawa?”

His cousin dared to blush over Kenma’s usage of ‘your.’

“He hasn’t said, but we write letters to each other. I’d like for you to meet him.”

“I’d love that.” Kenma twiddled his thumbs, wondering if he had dared ask the burning question that threatened to spill out. “So, how did you get pregnant?”

“I am not having the sex talk with you.”

“Akira, if you don’t tell me, so help me, God.”

“Love.”

“What a horrid thing to say,” Kenma’s features reflected the disgust he felt over Akira’s corny lines “I can’t believe I didn’t recognize your muted scent.”

“Your mother made me wear patches so I wouldn’t be found out.”

“Of course she did.”

Kunimi chuckled, “As long as she doesn’t hurt me and my pup, it’ll be fine.”

The time read an hour till noon, and Kenma shot up from the bed. “I have to go, I’m meeting Morisuke. I know you two haven’t had the chance to talk much, but we should have tea together when you’re feeling well. We can invite Satori. He’s a bit out there and incredibly extroverted, but it doesn’t hurt to have more omega friends, especially if you’ll be staying here throughout your pregnancy.”

"I doubt Lady Karasuno will want either of them to spend time with me. I'm unwed and unmated. I would ruin you all."

“He isn’t like that, but I’ll invite Morisuke and Tooru instead.”

Kenma hugged his cousin. He was confident that the pheromones Kunimi released were making him more sentimental. 

“Have fun.”

“I’ll bring you back a treat.”

“You already have me a tray of sweets. Bring me back a book.”

Kenma nodded and walked out the door. Luckily, he wasn’t caught leaving the banned area, so he swiftly went across the street with his lady’s maid to the Karasuno household. Morisuke was already waiting for him, and the two went to the shops for a walk. 

The two omegas felt faint. Kenma cursed being forced to debut so early. The bright yellow dress he had been wearing was crushing his rib cage; it had been too tight. He’d prefer wearing khaki-colored pegged pants and a long-sleeved cream-colored button-down like Morisuke. Because his friend had yet to debut, he could wear less formal clothing in public, just as long as he stayed in the shops.

By the time they arrived at the first station, Kenma was ready to burst. His friend would surely know how a male omega became pregnant. 

Morisuke was ranting about how his family had been on edge during breakfast. Apparently, Tooru was keeping something from them, which caused a stir at their household. Satori mentioned seeing a bloody glove, but the favored omega had denied it. 

Atsumu hadn’t been at the table, and Osamu was quieter than usual. Tetsurou spent all morning trying to keep Shoyo happy with teases and promises about volleyball.

”Meanwhile, Tooru won’t stop talking about the ball. Don’t get me wrong, I’m happy for him, but how am I supposed to be pleased about this Duke wooing him when we know nothing about him other than that he’s attractive and a Duke? Well, at least he’s better than the old Lord Mujin.”

Kenma did not mean for his mind to drift off during their conversation. Morisuke caught on and called him out. “Kenma, I swear I’ll shut up about it in a second, but did you see anything weird yesterday?”

Sensing his friend's distress, Kenma felt guilty. “No, just that Tooru danced with the Duke, and that was it.”

Sighing, Morisuke dropped the conversation. He only hopes that Tooru is transparent about what transpired the night before.

Kenma frowned. While he read a lot, Morisuke read more about omega politics and health. He must know the answer, right?  

A male omega might be Queen, but male omega books were rare. Society was still reluctant to allow those books in libraries and bookstores.

”Kenma, did I upset you?”

The Nohebi omega looked around as he grabbed his friend’s arm. “There will be a child born soon… that I know.”

"You make it sound so ominous. Wait, is your mother with child? Considering your father is obsessed with having an alpha heir-"

”No, it’s not my mother.” Kenma covered his face with his hair to prevent Morisuke from reading him. Kunimi hadn’t said he wanted anyone to know, so he had to keep it a secret.

”Then who? No one in your house is mated,” Morisuke sounded confused.

“A… maid?”

”Are you asking me or telling me?”

”It’s a maid.”

”Oh, what’s wrong with a pregnant maid? Is your mom threatening to fire her?”

”They’re not married.” If Kenma had said it was a male omega, Morisuke would have figured it out. His friend is not stupid. There are no male omega servants in Osaka unless they work in brothels.

”That doesn’t make sense; how is it that she is unmated and unmarried but is pregnant?”

“Did your mother not explain it to you?” Kenma was shocked that Lady Karasuno did not explain it to them, especially since he was omega himself. Kenma only knew because of the power of deduction, but he wanted confirmation.

”I only know how female omegas and betas get pregnant. Wait, can female alphas get pregnant?”

”How am I supposed to know?” They half screamed as their faces burned. It was not their fault that there wasn’t a guide they could simply read to explain the concept. “How could your mama not explain it to you when he is an omega and you’re twenty!”

”May I remind you that you’re twenty, too?!”

Kenma looked around. "Hush, Morisuke. You're being too loud. The books I've read don't say anything about it. I would have guessed that your mama would have given you the talk. My mother's was only relevant for my beta sisters, not me."

”Shouldn’t it be the same thing?”

”I-I don’t know. I doubt it. Have…” Morisuke could barely hear Kenma as his whispers were almost soundless. “Have you ever wondered how we give birth considering we don’t have….”

"I thought we did? Mama said it was just in a different location." Morisuke cleared his throat. The spring heat was not helping him calm down. The conversation they were having should not be had in public.

How could someone get pregnant without mating? 

Is that what people meant when they said, ‘giving into temptation?’

“What does that mean?”

”You’re going to make me say it? The only place where we can insert things—excluding our mouths and ears.”

”But that’s tiny , Morisuke! The books we’ve read must have exaggerated their size, right? God, I’m going to throw up. How’re we supposed to take a knot?”

They stopped walking, motioning to their lady’s maids not to come closer. The remaining bits of their conversation ranged from denial to never wanting to mate and anger that they were expected to give birth.

Kenma promised his dear friend he would learn more information from ‘the maid.’ 

“Please do. Otherwise, how will we know how to prevent pregnancy? I don’t want to be with child when I have so much to do.”

With that, they returned home and bid farewell. 

Morisuke was unsatisfied with his knowledge, so he did only what a distressed omega could do. He stalked to the drawing room to ask his Mama.

As he approached the drawing room, he could hear several of his siblings. Shoyo had asked if Satori would return before dinner. The redhead was to learn the piano at their maternal aunt's house for the season, but he would occasionally visit. 

“Boo, Satori should have taken me with him! Kageyama lives near aunt’s house, and he’s been writing to say how he’s gotten better at volleyball than me.” Morisuke did not have to be in the room to know that his brother was pouting.

Kageyama Tobio was a menace setter. Atsumu and Tooru hated playing with him, but it was like Christmas if they got to play against him.

Speaking of Tooru, is he expected to give birth to the Duke’s kids?! I’ve seen the Duke, and he’s so muscular compared to Tooru.  

What if he kills Tooru on their first night? 

I need to save him before that happens. 

The family moved on to teasing Tooru while he played the piano, not knowing that the sixth Karasuno child was having inner turmoil. 

“How do male omegas get pregnant and give birth?”

The conversation immediately stopped. Morisuke could see Tooru sitting at the piano with Ittetsu, who set a plate of grapes down. Shoyo sat on the tea table indulging in sweets, dropped his spoon. 

It was almost comical how frozen his family was, but that wasn’t getting him the answers he wanted. “Mama, how-“

Ittetsu moved from the piano to Shoyo, attempting to cover his ears. “Morisuke, darling, what brought this on?” 

Lady Karasuno believed in preparing the children for the future, but that did not stop his indoctrinated beliefs that one must not speak of these things as they were improper. 

“I know how female omega and betas get preg-“

Hands shot up to block Shoyo's ears, as Ittetsu gasped, "Morisuke, please not now." Their Mother was bright red, "I promise to explain it later, so please calm down."

Tooru placed a hand under his chin as he thought about the books he had read. Unlike Morisuke and Kenma, Tooru’s books focused on courting and how to be a proper omega. 

They weren’t the best books, as they were tailored towards female omegas, but they were all that was published, so he dealt with it. 

None of the books he had read explained male pregnancy, and it wasn’t like Tooru was dumb either. He knew that realistically, the only place where his womb would be was by his… wait, HOW?! his mind halted as it deduced where the pup would be pushed out of. 

“Mama, Mori-chan has a point. How do we get pregnant?”

Shoyo tilted his head, “Is it through our as-“

“Children, please .”

Feeling the stress from their Mother, they stopped, but seeing his reaction only made them more curious. Their heats encouraged breeding, but it wasn’t like it explained their anatomy. Any curiosity died when their heat ended, their shame wouldn’t allow them to ask their mother. 

Tooru tilted his head upwards, trying to get Morisuke’s attention. The blond shrugged. “If women can get pregnant without mating, does that mean we can?” His question was met with silence. “It’s not a rhetorical question. I can’t stop thinking about it.”

The family's alphas maintained their laughter as they watched the spectacle unfold. It wasn't often that their younger siblings were unable to comprehend a situation. It wasn’t surprising that they hadn't thought about it until now, as it was more common for alphas to talk about their conquests than omega. 

Shoyo removed Mama’s hands, “Maybe I can ask Kageyama?”

“No!” The family yelled. The Karasuno omega yelled because it would be inappropriate and embarrassing to find out from a fifteen-year-old alpha. The alpha siblings screamed because they were already overprotective of Shoyo and felt like he preferred Kageyama.

”Why ask him when you can ask us?” Koutarou pouted. Shoyo and he were the most similar; it only made sense for him to be the one to enlighten his baby brother.

His mother, on the other hand, glared at him for asking.

“You’re right; he probably doesn’t even know. What a dummy,” Shoyo mocked his childhood friend. 

Tooru went back to playing, wondering if he should ask Iwaizumi. They were partners in crime now, and it was doubtful the Duke would judge him, especially after seeing Tooru punch Lord Mujin. 

The alpha did mention scenting earlier, so he must have some idea . 

Morisuke sat in between Osamu and Tetsurou. “So, will either of you tell me? No?”

“Certainly not me. Mama will smother me in my sleep,” Tetsurou chuckled darkly.

Osamu smirked, "Well, when two people are horn-"

”Osamu!”

The gray-haired alpha laughed when Morisuke sneered at him for not continuing. 

“Ignore Samu; he doesn’t know what he’s saying,” Koutarou said from the opposite sofa. “It’s not when you’re horny, but when two people love each other they want to fuc-“

”Koutarou!” Ittetsu threatened as Tetsurou moved to hit his brother to shut up.

”Sorry, Mama, but they need to know,” Koutarou shrugged sheepishly. 

Ittetsu knew his children meant well, so he only sighed. “I don’t think I need to remind the three of you what will happen if you choose to explain the mechanics of the question, especially to your younger brothers.” 

While his upbringing conditioned Ittetsu to not discuss those topics, he internally berated himself for allowing it to stop him from teaching his children about proper sex education. “We’ll talk when Satori comes home.”

“Well, this was fun, children, Mama,” Osamu got up from his seat. “Mama, we're going to go smack some balls.”

“Karasuno Osamu, not another word.”

The alpha raised his hands in surrender, causing Tetsurou to snort, "He meant volleyball. Don't worry. We won't say anything about playing with sticks and holes."

“Tetsurou!”

“Fencing, Mama! Tetsurou was referring to fencing! Goodness gracious, you need to get your mind out of the gutter.” Koutarou added as they left the room. “It’s not like we were talking about fucking.” He spoke, forgetting how loud his voice was. 

Ittetsu let out a sigh of disbelief. “Remind me to ban Koutarou from playing during our next volleyball game.”

Shoyo gasped, “You wouldn’t!”

Lady Karasuno smirked, “I would.” He turned his attention to Tooru, “Did Duke Seijoh mention when he wanted to play or if he wanted to bring anyone?”

“Please refer to Iwa-chan as Your Grace or Duke Iwaizumi, not Seijoh.” 

“Of course, Tooru,” his mother smiled. “I wouldn’t want to offend him.”

“Anyway, Mama, he only mentioned his interest to play. I’ll need to ask him for his availability to plan our next match. Do you care if his friends are from the ton?” 

“Of course not. The Duke can bring whomever he so chooses.”

Tooru perked up at the thought of playing with Iwaizumi. It would be exhilarating to see the alpha show more emotion than his usual stoic expression. 

“Then can I invite Kageyama?”

“Will he be able to make it, darling? His family hasn’t come out to Osaka in some time.”

"I'm sure if Sho-chan sends an invitation, the Kageyamas will move Heaven and Hell, so their son can arrive on time. But don't you worry, Sho, I'll make sure to pulverize your childhood friend slash rival."

“You’re still mad that our quick is better than the one I have with you? It’s no one’s fault that you were in heat when he and I started practicing. Let’s not forget he only agreed to practice with me after I begged him.”

“That was supposed to be our thing!” Tooru pouted. He felt betrayed when he watched them practice from his window. “But don’t worry, I’m sure our stupid brother will pulverize him, too.”

Atsumu disliked Kageyama for many reasons, but mostly because his baby brother preferred the younger alpha as his setter. So when he discovered that Kageyama had set Shoyo the perfect ball while he was away on business, he decided to never let him be Shoyo’s setter.

His immaturity got the better of him, and he forced Osamu to hit the same set. The freak duo weren’t pleased that the twins replicated their move so easily.  

Lady Karasuno thought aloud, "I think you would have more fun if he invited more players."

"We can invite Kenma and Miss Kunimi!" Morisuke knew he would have to force his friend. Akira would have to tag along, allowing the blonde more time to bond with him.

“That would be lovely, darling. Let’s send an invitation. Shoyo, would you like to invite Kageyama, or should I?”

“I can do it! He’s always complaining about my handwriting but if I don’t write, then he’s even more upset. It’s the only time he’s fine with us being at a stalemate,” Shoyo shook his head. “I swear, he should be more honest about his feelings.”

Tooru sighed exasperatedly, “You’re one to talk.”

“Hmm, did you say something, Tooru?”

“You have jam on your cheek,” the brunette began to play his instrument, wondering how long Kageyama and Shoyo would dance around their feelings. 

“My lady, the butler has arrived,” Honoka, who had watched the whole affair from the doorway, popped in to say. 

"Let him in," Ittetsu answered. The butler entered the drawing room only when callers were waiting to see Tooru. His suspicions were confirmed when Butler Nobunaga announced the bachelors’ arrival. 

Tooru was ecstatic, unlike his Mama, who was confused as to why his son wanted to entertain anyone who wasn’t the Duke. 

“Are you sure, dearest? I had thought the Duke was courting you.”

“Iwa-chan and I are not mated, and having more than one suitor is perfectly fine. Anyway, he isn’t the jealous type, so it’ll be fine,” he exclaimed happily. 

For the next few hours, Tooru was given jewels, books, bouquets, and anything in between that should have pleased his inner omega. He was happy, but not as happy as he expected. 

The suitors he met were kind, came from good families, and cared about his opinion—something he hadn’t encountered in weeks. Yet, still, something was missing.

One of his conversations was interrupted when a loud voice claimed to be dropping off gifts on behalf of Duke Seijoh. Tooru’s demeanor completely changed, and his content scent became noticeable by all.

Tooru excused himself from his current partner to accept the gifts. The flowers he had received paled in comparison to Iwaizumi’s gifts.

The men set down three large vases of flowers in the empty spaces. Each vase displayed various flowers, ranging from pinks to reds to yellows. Tooru knew the meaning of flowers. The Karasuno family had five floral-related scents, so of course, he knew. Tooru didn't need to look at a book to understand that these all declared love and adoration.

The first vase contained a classic bundle of red roses, a symbol of passionate love, he thought. Tooru walked over to smell them, quickly admiring their beauty. Upon closer inspection, the flowers shined as if they had been sprayed with pearl powder. 

The vase full of carnations called his attention . Tooru smiled as he felt the soft petals between his fingers, deep and pure love . The bouquet held lovely shades of bright red, white, and pastel pink, but his favorite had been the deep, almost wine-red carnations. Their scent was heavenly. Unlike the roses, the carnations were surrounded by baby’s breath. 

The last vase was filled with tulips. The florals were placed on a crystal black vase to emphasize the vibrant stades of the flowers. It gave the flowers a strong foundation. His eyes caught the red tulips first, they emphasized eternal love. Tooru smiled as he thought of the meanings behind the other colors. Pink means affection, elegance for purple, and white could either be purity or respect . 

Tooru's bit back a purr, his inner omega threatening to call for an alpha who was only his die to a ruse. The omega couldn't deny that the alpha had picked these out deliberately. 

Silly Tooru, Iwa-chan is only following my request from this morning.  

“And where can we put these?”

Iwaizumi bought Tooru three large bouquets and one sizable floral basket arrangement for Lady Karasuno. It was an assortment of flowers—specifically, the Karasuno flowers—camomiles, tulips, peonies, and sunflowers. Little sticks of packaged honey stuck out with painted bees surrounding the flowers, and a bottle of red wine stood out in the middle. Next to the wine stood cinnamon sticks and spiced candles that smelled of amber and fallen rain. 

Ittetsu teared up. He didn’t want to touch it, overwhelmed as he was. It was his family. While he calls his omega children his garden, when they’re all together, it reminds him of a candlelit picnic in the countryside right after a storm. 

But because they had company, Ittetsu cleared his throat and had them move the flowers to the small table between the sofas. He would have the maids place them in his room later.

“Tooru is such a liar. He said his Iwa-chan doesn’t get jealous, but it’s obvious that the extravagant gifts he sent prove that he is. He could’ve sent them whenever he wanted, but he specifically sent them when he had callers.”

Morisuke chuckled, “He’s dense.”

“Worse than Tetsu,” the youngest rolled his eyes.

Tooru, on the other hand, scoffed. He’s not. Iwa-chan is clearly selling our act.  

The omega tried to suppress his disappointment when he didn’t receive a note, he returned to his guests, who were spying on the vases with interest. 

The mood changed once again when Atsumu arrived in a fit of rage. “Gentlemen, I kindly ask you all to leave this minute.” 

In truth, he was not kindly asking, and they knew that.

The alphas attempted to not be intimidated by the Viscount, but Atsumu had always been more dominant than most. His pheromones were aggressive in the manner that if he got angry enough, it felt like one was being suffocated. 

The room emptied. Morisuke left with Shoyo. It upset them when Atsumu got like this. 

The eldest softened. He hadn't meant to upset them. He was frustrated that his brother was entertaining suitors while he was engaged. “May I ask what you’re doing, Atsumu? We were having a lovely time with our guests. The conversations were engaging.” Lady Karasuno emitted calm pheromones.

“What am I doing? Mama, Tooru is engaged. He should not be giving anyone the light of day!”

Ittetsu turned to Tooru accusingly.

Hi son shook his head, “You’re making assumptions. The Duke has not proposed. I am single and looking for a love match.”

“Then who has?” Ittetsu turned back to the blonde. “I haven’t heard anything, yet you claim your brother is engaged.”

“Lord Mujin,” Tooru spat. “Atsumu, my darling eldest brother, has promised me to a man who’s older than you, Mama.”

“Old man?” Atsumu questioned. “What do you mean, old man?”

“‘Old’ as in ancient for a twenty-one year old.”

“That’s not a very large age gap,” the alpha supplied. 

Tooru and Ittetsu remained quiet. 

It couldn’t possibly be that Atsu promised me to a man he didn’t know was older than Mama without realizing it, Tooru thought, erratically, Right?!

“Lord Mujin is twenty-four, only three years older than Tooru. Why do you say that he's older than Mama when that's simply not true?"

Lady Karasuno rubbed his temples, “I need a moment.” The family's matriarch proceeded to drink some tea as his brain concluded that his son was made to be a fool. “Atsumu, darling, did you ever wonder why I never let you or anyone near his family?”

“You never said, but I don't understand, Mama. I checked. His background was spotless.”

“The current Lord Mujin, Mujin Jiki, is known to be dishonorable, to the point where his title and land were almost stripped away. The future Lord Mujin, who you believe to be your brother’s fiance, is the elder’s nephew, Mujin Takeo. He has just returned from studying abroad,” Ittetsu could feel a headache forming. 

“Are you an idiot, Atsumu? Do not tell me you thought you were promising me to his nephew, but somehow, the elder one is the one I'm promised to. Which, might I add, that man is detestable, who has been stated by Lady Genmaicha to have revolting omega fetishes that should land him in a mental facility."

Lady Karasuno ignored Tooru’s last statement as it was too scandalous to process. “Atsumu, I’m choosing to believe that Osamu punched you so hard that you had a slip of judgment. Did you promise Tooru to the elder or younger Mujin?”

“Well, I wrote the contract with the older Mujin, but Tooru’s engagement was with his nephew, who I believed to be the current Lord Mujin.” Atsumu’s heart stammered, “Mama, I swear, I followed your advice. You said Papa would arrange a mutual contract with a friend. While Lord Mujin isn’t a friend, I chose the nephew because he sounded promising.”

“In the contract, whose name did it state?” Ittetsu asked while writing a quick message to the family’s lawyer, asking him to visit as soon as possible. 

“We only wrote ‘Lord Mujin…’ which might have been a mistake.”

“You’ve seen him visit me for the past month, and it never occurred to you why he was visiting me and not his nephew?!” Tooru fell to his knees, “All of this could have been prevented had you asked me for my opinion! I want a love match, not to be sent to whoever you think is best for me.”

“He said that was how his family approves of the person they’re courting. I-I didn’t question it because we also have our customs.”

Ittetsu should be angrier—he really should. This wasn’t a game of volleyball where someone accidentally spiked the ball to a sibling’s face or hit the ball outside the line. This was Tooru’s life. But Ittetsu also remembers the eleven-year-old boy who was forced to become a man when his father died. 

Tooru got up from the floor and punched Atsumu in the jaw. The alpha staggered backward but said nothing. 

He was disappointed, as the head of the family, their pack, he failed to protect his own and was undeserving. “I’m sorr—”

“Stop. I don’t have it in my heart to forgive you right now or ever. How could you be so careless with my life? I would never have done that if I was in your shoes. You might have had good intentions,” Tooru was clenching his fists so hard he couldn’t stop shaking. “But ‘the road to hell is paved with good intentions.’”

Atsumu could only nod. He deserved more than a single punch to the jaw. “I’ll break the contract, and I swear to earn your forgiveness, Tooru. I fucked up, I won’t forget.”

“No matter, Lord Mujin will surely back off after he sees the wonderful gifts Duke Se-Iwaizumi brought us.”

“Mama, he does not want to marry. And just because they danced does not mean they’ll become mates. Otherwise, Tetsu would have married Kenma years ago.”

“Well, they promenaded today, and he sent us flowers and jewelry. He’s smitten, so I don’t exactly agree with you.”

“And I will not marry Lord Mujin, not the father or son.”

Atsumu nodded, “Yes, I’ll admit that I was rather impulsive and should have consulted you. I was dumb, and I apologize for being careless.”

“I can’t believe you, Atsumu. I won’t forgive you.”

"Yeah, I wouldn't either if I were in your shoes." He turns to Lady Karasuno. “But Mama, Seijoh does not want to marry or become mated. He enjoys himself from time to time, but he will never honestly give himself to anyone. I can confidently say that the one who will end up hurt is Tooru."

Tooru scoffed, “Break the contract, Atsumu. Otherwise, I never want to see your face.”

“I shall, needn’t worry about that.”

“After your carelessness with my future, I will worry. So you better take Samu to ensure the contract is dissolved, and I never have to worry about it again.”

“You have my word.”

“Which means nothing. You’re supposed to protect me, not hurt me.”

Atsumu bit his lip, nodding because his brother was right. He had been so foolish. He bid them farewell and walked away. There weren’t many places where his twin could be; he went to go find him, so they could break the contract.

“Mama, is he serious? How could he have done that so carelessly? Does he think my life is some joke?”

Ittetsu remembers their harsh conversation two days prior. “I partially think it’s my fault. I won’t ask you to be kinder to him because his actions were thoughtless, but I think I should have been kinder to him.”

“No, Mama. I’m sure you told him what everyone lacked the courage to say.”

"Anyway, do not worry about this silly contract. The man will defend his honor by leaving you alone. He would not dare go against a Duke and a Viscount. The Baron might not respect us omega, but he'll be forced to listen to your brother and suitor."

Tooru thought of their deal, “And what if I don’t marry the Duke? Do you think Lord Mujin would try to force me into marriage? No, right? I’ll have other suitors.”

Ittetsu hugged his son, “Oh, worry not, Tooru. I saw how His Grace looked at you; he couldn’t stop staring at you. I’m sure he’ll propose before the season is over.”

He chuckled wearily, “Yes, of course.”

While the alpha had enjoyed flower watching, he never would have felt captivated enough to want to give someone else something so intimate. Yet, here he was, asking the elderly omega owner for florals that matched the Karasuno family. While he waited, he thought of the memory of their dance lit by lanterns and fireworks, the light dancing on Tooru’s face as pink dusted his cheeks. Iwaizumi shook his head, dismissing the the blooming feeling.

Hajime had planned to have the Seijoh housekeeper choose an adequate gift for his fake beau when he passed a floral shop on his way to the notary. There was nothing in particular that stopped him, or so he says. His eyes caught a glimpse of tulips, the shades ranging from reds to orange and pinks.

If I was truly courting him, wouldn’t this be the perfect gift?

He didn’t think buying gifts would take long. He was late.

Iwaizumi ignored the surprised expression on his attorney’s face. Hajime was never late. “Shut up and let’s get on with this,” he snapped, cheeks flushing.

“Yes, sir.”

The alpha had an appointment for the final documentation regarding the Seijoh estate and land. On paper, he was officially the Duke of Seijoh. A shiver ran through his body, it felt like his veins froze as he heard his new name. Ah, I hate this.

To remove the disgusting feeling, Hajime visited old friends at their boxing gym. They were not from the ton, which was the best-case scenario for him to avoid any strangers. It made it easier to be himself. 

One of his friends, Matsukawa Issei, is a boxer from Osaka. The two coincidentally met when Hajime's father forced him to introduce himself to the Queen.

No words were uttered between the friends as they entered the ring. Hajime wanted to spar to release the anger that simmered deep within him.

Issei stripped out of his shirt to avoid getting all sweaty, while Hajime kept his on. A poor attempt at restraining his pheromones. They could be intense if he wasn’t careful.

With their fists raised and eyes connected, they circled each other. The room was quiet. The only sounds were the occasional sound of their breathing and the canvas beneath their feet. 

There wasn’t a bell to signify the start of the match. Instead, Issei slightly nodded, and Iwaizumi took the first shot. His friend blocked while simultaneously sending a punch to his friend’s abdomen.

“You danced? Should we be boxing, or should I get your head checked? You don’t dance, let alone with a Karasuno.” The nobleman wasn’t someone who dated his friends’ siblings, especially if it was a sibling of the Karasuno twins, Issei thought it odd.

Groaning, Hajime spat. Issei was not holding back. “I take it you read the paper?” He released consecutive punches, one to the abdomen and the other to his face, which Issei blocked again. “Maybe I should get my head checked because why in the world did I come to see you? I must be sick in the head.”

“ That’s what you’re questioning? And isn’t it obvious? It’s cause you missed Hiro, me, and the kids.” 

Iwaizumi shook his head, “Are you trying to bruise me? My godmother will kill me if you damage my handsome face,” he joked.

“You sure you’re worried about your godmother and not what Miss Karasuno will think? Maybe he’ll detest you if you show him your beat-up, ugly mug.” 

The duo exchanged punches back and forth. Sometimes, they landed, and other times, they were blocked or missed. The friends smiled at each other when they were interrupted by a new scent.

Issei wasn’t too familiar with the scent, but it appeared that his sparring partner did. They didn’t stop fighting as Hajime took advantage of Issei’s confusion to punch him again.

”I hope you’re not this distracted in your next fight. Otherwise, I fear that you’ll lose.”

The Duke paid no attention to the raging Atsumu, who had entered the room.

The blonde’s pheromones were stifling, showing his displeasure. Hajime didn’t care. “Can you hear me through all that groaning and moaning? You sure you can handle him, Iwa-chan?” Atsumu removed his jacket and shirt. 

“Don’t call me that.”

The Viscount felt frustrated, itching to release his bottled-up emotions. After Atsumu finished with Lord Mujin, he expected Osamu to berate or punch him, but neither came. His twin had zero emotion. That was worse than any insult or punch Osamu could have hurled his way.

It was obviously his fault—you reap what you sow—but Atsumu was still upset.

Issei’s punch grazed Hajime’s cheek.

”What the hell, Issei? You’re not holding back at all.”

Once Atsumu’s scent became hard to ignore, Hajime responded. “Of course I can.” For extra emphasis, Iwaizumi took off his shirt to show off his glistening muscles, “I’ve always been stronger.” He smirked at Issei, who left the ring.

Atsumu took that as his cue to enter the ring. He raised his fists, “You sure you want to do this?” 

“I should be asking you that, Lord Karasuno. After all, you’re more vain than I am.”

Atsumu threw the first punch. Iwaizumi dodged before punching his side. 

The blonde groaned causing Hajime to smirk. “Thought so. Now, what do I owe the displeasure to your visit, Atsumu? I would’ve never expected to see you here.”

"Shouldn't it be obvious? It's about the fact that you danced with my brother last night. Then today, you walked around the park in public, and gifted him and my mother expensive gifts. Now ask me if I'm overreacting." 

Hajime recalled the previous night when the disgusting alpha attempted to harm Tooru. His anger got the better of him, as he used his full strength to punch his friend. The other alpha barely managed to dodge it in time. 

Atsumu’s scent changed; although irked, he was being challenged–it was rather exciting. “Be straight with me. Are you seriously courting my brother?”

“Would it bother you if I was?”

“Of course, it would. He is my baby brother.” Atsumu’s punch met Iwaizumi’s jaw.

Issei laughed, “He got you good, Hajime.”

“Fuck off.” Hajime faced Atsumu, “Let me guess, I shan’t court him cause he’s engaged to be wed to that disgusting trash Mujin.” Iwaizumi connected both fists to Atsumu’s body.

Lord Karasuno hissed in pain, “What? No! I fucked up, but I already resolved the issue.” 

Iwaizumi looked at his friend to see if he was lying. He’s serious. 

Instinctively, he released aggressive pheromones. Atsumu had the gall to make it sound like he made a simple mistake. It was as if promising Tooru to that man was similar to Atsumu wearing mismatched socks to promenade. 

“You shouldn’t have made that deal in the first place. That man is an imbecile of the highest order, and that family will never be a fraction worthy of your brother.”

Atsumu became agitated, his amber scent was sour—it was what the Karasuno family called his ‘oppressive pheromones.’

“I admitted my mistake, and even if Tooru never forgives me, it does not matter because you will not mate him. I don’t want Tooru to end up with a man who suddenly got up and left and didn’t say anything for two years.” Atsumu scoffed, “Huh, leaving just like that without any notice… How do you think Samu and I felt?”

Their pheromones wrapped around each other. They had stopped fighting but remained face-to-face, panting. Neither could look away; it was silly, but whoever looked away first, would be the one who was wrong. 

“I had to leave for my sanity. You must know that.”

“And you must remember that he is my brother. I do not want to offend you or make it seem like I do not hold you in high regard, especially after all we’ve shared. But he is my family, and family always comes first, surely you know that!” Atsumu angrily walked away.

Iwaizumi clenched his fists as he remembered his father's words.

“You’re a fucking moron…. You’re not worthy of my words, for you are a failure, and I did not create a failure….. You do not deserve my name, and you do not deserve my blood, so leave out of my sight and never return. I will never see this trash again for as long as I live.” 

Hajime chuckled darkly, “Family always comes first? Don’t fuck with me.”

Iwaizumi remained frustrated for the rest of the afternoon. It wasn’t until he arrived at his godmother’s home that he relaxed. If his godmother smelled something amiss, Hajime wouldn’t hear the end of it. 

He hadn’t planned on attending the ball until his godmother demanded his presence. The valet assigned to the young alpha was too nervous, so Hajime dismissed him for the evening. 

It wasn’t that the valet wasn’t good at his job, he was, but Hajime had never gotten used to someone choosing his clothes and helping him dress. It caused him too much anxiety. 

Iwaizumi wore an all black suit with a turquoise ascot. Once he was dressed, he waited outside for his godmother. He wanted to prank Yasufumi for dragging him out, but was disappointed when his godmother was unphased to see him. “Your Grace, we must go to the tailors and get you a new wardrobe. All you wear are your house colors. You’re an alpha, you’re allowed to wear other colors.”

Lady Nekomata remained a Lady even though he had long passed the title to his children. Referring to the elder omega as such was a form of respect for nobility. 

Hajime simply shrugged, “It's a classic look.”

“That doesn’t mean it’s good,” he quipped back. 

“Will you repeat those words to the Karasuno alphas when they show up wearing similar attire?”

“I always do.” He wiggled his hand for his godson to help him inside the carriage. The young alpha did as told. Yasufumi became sentimental, “You’ve grown.” 

August 1799

Thirteen-year-old Hajime was in the middle of his dancing lesson when he heard that his closest friend had presented. It was then that Hajime learned how dangerous it was for a boy to present as an omega. When Hajime first heard about the new change, he wanted to congratulate his friend, but Sachika stopped him. She told him that Takahiro needed to remain home as his body learned to adapt. 

The next few days were filled with anguish as Hajime hadn't heard from his friend. There were no updates, not even when he used his title to demand answers. That could only mean that something was wrong. 

Then, one day, seven days later, he heard that someone attempted a robbery at his friend's home. None of the staff had relayed the information to him so as to not worry him, but that only worsened it. 

Hajime arrived at the house with two guards. The door was left open, with no belongings remaining inside. The guards assured them that the thieves had been caught, so they were unsure why the house was empty. 

After an investigation, it was found that when Azumi was in town, she had been approached by two researchers from The Sanctuary. Someone from the Seijoh estate had leaked that a male servant presented as an omega. They offered to take Takahiro off her hands; she had managed to brush them off. The authorities concluded that she ran away with her son for his protection.

Sachika explained who The Sanctuary was and their horrible actions. And ever since that day, he prayed to the Gods. 

I swear that I will protect any male omega that I meet.  

So please, 

Protect my friend and his mother.  

They did not deserve this fate just because he was born as an omega.

The fear in his mind prevented him from sleeping and eating well. The consequences of poor sleep and stress worsened his state of mind. He became a shell of his former self. 

Three months later, he felt a sharp pain throughout his body. It was so sudden that he didn’t have time to brace himself on the rail of the stairs, so he fell. He learned in mathematics that a negative multiplied by another negative turned it into a positive. The sharp, needle-like pain was not affecting him as much because of the pain of falling down the stairs. 

The sound of footsteps neared his whimpering form, but Hajime couldn’t focus when a sudden wave of nausea hit him along with numerous scents and emotions. Between the pain and fog in his head he developed a new sense, the ability to smell and feel pheromones. But not everyone had a scent. 

It was all too much, and none of the scents smelled good. Hajime quickly became irritated. He knew he made a mistake, the sounds around him turned painful. 

He could faintly hear someone say that his pheromones were too strong. The staff was filled with betas and omegas; so couldn’t handle his pheromones, especially since their young master presented as an alpha. 

Betas couldn’t feel the oppressive pheromones. Therefore, they were the ones who could handle taking Hajime to the closest guest room. The staff then gave him quick medical care, medicine, water, and food that would last throughout his rut. 

Following Hajime’s care, the staff left the house to wait out his rut at home. Hajime was thankful because the next time he was lucid, he saw that the bedding was ripped apart. His canines had caused him to gnaw at anything he could bite into. 

The food they left Iwaizumi survived two days. He soon became dehydrated byt the third day. He was thankful for learning about ruts because if he hadn't, Hajime could have died. 

Once the haziness lifted, he frowned, feeling disgusted over the state of his clothes. I’ll try to bathe after I get some water. It’s a good thing I learned how to heat water from Hanamaki-san. 

Hajime sat on a stool in the central kitchen waiting for the water to warm up when an unfamiliar sweetened scent drifted near him. The alpha was not afraid because no one would dare steal from Duke Seijoh, even if the house was unattended. 

The visit went differently than he expected when a man with blond-greyish hair walked in. 

Oh, it’s a male omega. It was his first time meeting one. 

The man watched him with interest. "You’re clearly alive and well… you’ve even presented as an alpha. I was told that you died, but I'm thankful to see that I was lied to." The man spoke with confidence, as if he knew Hajime all his life. "Worry not, child. I shall take you under my wing, I am your dearest godmother, after all. Finish up your meal and drink, so then you'll shower."

Hajime didn't know the man. He did not want to disappoint his supposed godmother, which meant he could not utter a word. His stutter would make itself known and just like his father, the man before him would abandon him. 

“I won’t force you to talk to me, so use your fingers to tell me how many days you’ve been in a rut.” Hajime put three fingers up, “The average is five days, so return to your room, and I’ll be in the guest room. I’ll drop off some water and food every other hour to ensure you stay healthy.”

Hajime nodded, following instructions. He ate all the food despite the fact that he was already full. He didn't want to offend his godmother by ignoring his instructions. 

He didn’t tell me his name.

Just as his godmother predicted, Hajime’s rut lasted two more days. He looked around his room to find the pillows in shreds. I did it again. How many pillows have I ruined?

There was a knock on the door. Iwaizumi was met with three medium-sized pails filled with warm water. “I can make another trip if you need more hot water.” Hajime violently shook his head, “Oho, okay then. Shower while I get you some clothes. Or do you need help?”

Hajime shook his head again before filling the bathtub with water. Yasufumi continued speaking, “Leave the door ajar. I don’t want you falling because you’ve spent all your energy. There’s stew on the stove. It should be done once we’re done here.”

The pair separated after they arrived at the kitchen. The elder omega grabbed the bowls of stew while Hajime set the table. He patiently waited for his godmother as he brought over their lunch. 

Iwaizumi swiftly pulled his elder’s chair so the man could sit at the table's head. “This isn’t my house, so I’ll sit here,” he motioned to where Hajime had previously stood. “And you’ll take the head of the table.” 

The man could feel anxiety oozing from his godson, “Next time, don’t pull my chair. I understand you’re being a gentleman, but in the future you’ll be a Duke. You can’t pull the chair of a dowager Baroness.” 

They ate their meal in silence. Nekomata thanked his foresight for bringing two extra bowls of stew because his godson’s appetite was never-ending. 

“You are scrawny for an alpha. I’m glad I brought you extra food. I cannot believe your ridiculous father lied to me. You’ve been alive all this time, and I was a fool to believe him. I should have visited you sooner.”

Hajime clung to every word. He wanted to learn all about his godmother, and potentially hear stories of his late mother. 

"Oh dear. My friend would cry for eternity if she learned that I, her closest friend and confidant, met her son after thirteen years."

Hajime stopped his actions in astonishment, but Yasufumi continued. "You're a spitting image of her with your dark brown hair and olive eyes. If I may add, this is wonderful because it would be a shame to look like your detestable father."

It seemed Lady Nekomata did not like his father. Hajime was grateful because it meant that he did not have to pretend to like his father for the sake of being proper. 

Yasufumi grabbed his hand, “I’d like to introduce myself.”

The elder omega removed himself from the table and walked closer to Hajime, “Lady Nekomata, my Lord. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Hajime stood, bowed in return, but did not speak.

“So you know how to bow, but you must also introduce yourself, Hajime. Do you know how to read?” Nod. “Write?” Another nod. “Play an instrument, a sport? How about riding a horse?” All nods. 

The Baroness smiled brightly, “Great! You’re already thirteen but have not transitioned to boarding school. Is it your father’s fault? Your education is important.” 

Hajime looked down in embarrassment. He knew he could no longer keep the secret. Lying was wrong. And if he were caught lying, his godmother might not offer any information regarding his mother. "I-I have a s-stutter and cannot s—speak."

Lady Nekomata’s smile threatened to drop, but not because Hajime had a stutter. God, no. It was because his godson’s woodsy scent was dejected and anxious.  

Yasufumi walked over to his godson and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Listen to me, Hajime. When I presented as an omega, I was afraid. Back then, if you were a boy and smelled like an omega, you were shunned and thrown into a facility. 

“I stayed home and pretended not to exist. But I knew there would come a day when I would need to leave my room if I ever wanted to live an authentic life. Instead of giving up, I gathered the courage and confidence to walk out of that room and into society. 

“It was difficult at first, but if someone disrespected me, I made sure to bite their necks off. No one could deny that my scent was mesmerizing, my omega features were soft, and I looked and sounded as educated as any female omega. No one could deny my presence when I walked into a room.” 

Yasufumi held Hajime's hands in his. "My dear boy, you can speak. Never say you cannot because you just talked to me, and I understood every word. So do not reject your voice. Do not deny your existence.

"Hajime, the only thing I ask in return is that when you gather your courage and confidence, you remember that you are worthy of being born and alive. You never need to prove yourself, because you are my dearest friend's son and my godson, whom I love dearly."

Since then, Hajime learned what true familial love was. His godmother never made him feel unloved or unwanted. The stutter that plagued him disappeared after a few years and never returned. 

Present

Yasufumi refocused his attention on Hajime. He was no longer the little thirteen-year-old boy who couldn't finish a sentence without hiding behind a wall. Hajime was a twenty-six-year-old man who walked and spoke confidently. Lady Nekomata was proud of his godson, who could command a room with his presence alone.

The journey to the ballroom had been brief. Hajime stepped out first to help his godmother down. 

They remained near the hall's entrance, expecting the Karasuno family. Luckily for the alpha, it didn't take long. Had they been a moment too late, one of the women eyeing him would have pounced on him. 

Knowing that Atsumu and Tooru were fighting made their entrance together more shocking. His fake lover wore a beautiful burgundy lace dress and silver jewelry. Hajime tried not to stare for too long. 

Following behind the patriarch and Tooru, were Koutarou, Tetsurou, and Osamu, who guided Lady Karasuno. 

Iwaizumi smugly smiled, “I expect those four to be hurled insults for wearing basic, not good-looking suits.”

“Oho, just for that, you won’t get it.” 

The duo walked towards the Karasunos, but before they were within earshot, Lady Nekomata whispered to Hajime, “He looks too beautiful to remain standing the whole evening. I expect you to go dance with him.”

Iwaizumi first made eye contact with Atsumu, who clenched his teeth. The proud alpha’s scent had subtly changed, but Hajime ignored it. 

Instead, he removed himself from his godmother to cup Tooru’s hand. Hajime didn’t care that he had to slightly tilt his head upwards to peer at his partner. 

“May I have this dance?” 

“Hmm, I don’t know…” Tooru looked him over and was pleased with what he was seeing. “You’re not wearing the tacky cufflinks, so I’ll give you the honor.”

Hajime gave him a small smile, which, if you asked the omega, was better than a kiss on his hand. Tooru hadn’t seen him smile much, so it was a welcome view. 

Osamu stood in front of Atsumu, who wanted to break them up. 

“Would you do me the honor of bringing this old man some wine, Lord Karasuno?”

Atsumu scoffs, “As if you need me to walk you over, but I shall because I am a gentleman, Lady Nekomata.”

As soon as they were alone, as alone one could be in a packed banquet hall, Tooru changed his request from that morning. "I know we agreed to six balls, but now I'm asking for eight and including more social events like picnics and museum dates." 

“Let me think about it,” Iwaizumi said as they bowed before their dance began.

The tender music transitioned to a livelier beat for the Dance of Lovers. The couple joined hands as their feet moved to the rhythm of the music that flowed in between them. 

The Dance of Lovers was a dance for courting couples; it encouraged intimacy within the borders of decency. 

If a guest looked too closely, they could see that Hajime and Tooru’s bodies were closer than they should have been. A scandal would have broken out had the lights not dimmed.  

The couple swayed in unison serenaded by tender words of love and passion sung by the choir. The guests were in awe as they watched the couple glide elegantly across the dance floor. Hajime released his hold over his partner’s waist, turning him, making Tooru’s dress sway at the peak of the song. 

When Iwaizumi softly turned him, it made the omega squirm under him. Hajime chuckled but continued the dance. 

In annoyance, Tooru pouted just as they made eye contact again. His soft brown eyes sparkled even in the dim lighting. 

Hajime took a deep breath. He felt like he could lose himself in his partner's eyes if he held on for too long. Each step brought them closer, their bodies moving as if they were magnets. Society had rules, but their bodies refused to comply. 

The next step had the couple fondly and delicately entwining their fingers as their eyes remained on each other. 

Tooru’s scent was addictive. Hajime wondered if his partner knew that his floral scent was overpowering him. His inner alpha swam in the pheromones that Tooru released, basking in the affection. 

"Breathe," Hajime whispered in Tooru's ear. The action brought the omega's nose closer to fresh pine, reminding him of home. His words didn’t soothe his beau so Iwaizumi took advantage of the song reaching its crescendo, making their bodies move faster. 

Tooru felt bolder, so he moved closer, wanting to breathe more of the alpha's intoxicating scent. Their hearts beat as one, beating hard against their rib cages. They felt hot as their bodies craved more. The fire within them threatened to consume them. 

It wasn’t a feeling one could ignore, but had to for the sake of their goals.

Individually, they questioned whether that was so bad, but ultimately, they chose that it was. And so, their pheromones relaxed as the song ended, and their expressions showed happiness, an act to deceive everyone. 

Even if they would choose to forget this memory, their bodies would remember this warmth. The Dance of Lovers may have ended, but that did not mean the memory of how they felt as the dance ended.

The couple had been stuck in their own world and had not seen Lord Mujin until their second dance. Iwaizumi lowly growled. 

“Calm down, Iwa-chan. You’re taking this whole brute alpha too seriously.” Tooru giggled. “You’re stuck with me all evening.”

Iwaizumi pretended to be annoyed, “As if I want to hear your nonsensical commentary all evening.”

The duo attempted to hide their smiles but failed. They laughed as they danced. Elsewhere, Atsumu and Koutarou watched them. The blonde ditched Lady Nekomata as soon as another noblewoman greeted him. Koutarou followed to intervene in case his brother chose to interrupt the blossoming pair. 

Koutarou briefly spoke to the Duke during his first year in university; he liked Hajime. They had yet to have a proper conversation, but he knew Tooru was happy, so Koutarou wouldn't let Atsumu interrupt them. 

“Kou, go dance with Tooru.”

“Don’t wanna.” Koutarou glanced sideways, hoping his brother would change his mind. 

He didn’t. “I need to talk to Hajime, so distract Tooru for a bit.”

“You’re too much Tsum-Tsum. Can’t you see how happy they are?” Sighing, Koutarou resigned himself. 

The younger alpha only entered the dance floor once the song changed. This action took his younger brother aback, and Koutarou internally cursed Atsumu. Evidently, Tooru didn't want to switch dance partners but accepted because he didn’t want to cause a spectacle in front of the ton. 

Iwaizumi bid them farewell and walked towards Atsumu, who was staring daggers at him. “Who’s glare is worse, yours or Miss Karasuno’s?”

“Mine,” Atsumu smugly said. 

“Ha, seeing how he’s scowling at you right now makes me believe it’s him.” Iwaizumi exhaled, “If you’re going to act that way, let’s go to the drink room. I’m not about to make a scene.”

The two alphas grabbed a flute of wine but made no move to speak. Iwaizumi didn’t feel like initiating the conversation because he hadn’t done any harm. He wasn’t leading Tooru on; it was all an act, and both parties knew the terms and conditions. 

Atsumu, on the other hand, was unsure of Iwaizumi's intentions. If they were real, he would back off. If they were not pure, then Hajime would be the one to back off—simple as that. 

“You interrupt me to speak to me, yet we’re just standing drinking wine. If you wanted peace, you could have done that yourself, and I could have remained with better company.”

The blonde alpha shrugged, “I can do what I want. You’re the one who told me that you’d never mate. Yet here you are, courting my brother. Any caring brother would get involved to protect their sibling.”

“A caring brother? You ?”

“And what the fuck is that supposed to mean? No shit, I care about Tooru,” he hissed. 

“You claim your devotion to protecting your family, but you promised your brother to a dishonorable man in the same breath.”

Iwaizumi scoffed when said man approached them. He would never know how Atsumu could do such a thing. 

The Karasuno patriarch sneered, Lord Mujin disgusted him, “After lying to me and attempting to wed my younger brother, who just came of age, you dare make your presence known? I could have sworn I warned you this afternoon what would happen if I saw you again, didn’t I?” 

“Forgive me. It’s just that I fell in love with your brother at first sight.”

“You met my family at my father’s funeral a decade ago. I hope you know how heavy your statement is if that’s what you’re implying.”

“No, not at all. I simply meant that I fell in love with him this season.”

The young alphas scoffed. The man had yet to realize Atsumu's disdain. He believed he could fool the Viscount again because he had done it once before. 

“He is a prize I have long coveted for his beauty, grace, and scent.”

Iwaizumi felt the glass crack in his hand, “What about his strength, or better yet, his right hook?” He felt the liquid slip through the broken glass onto his gloved fingers. Because I am a Duke, is it safe to assume that my prison sentence would be short? Well, it doesn’t matter, I can simply throw my money at the court system and see how easy it is to get away with murder.  

Atsumu’s annoyance was reaching its limit, he was seconds away from snapping. The older gentleman was oblivious to the blonde's wrathful pheromones. 

Tooru deserved only the best, and this man dared to think he was at that level?! How ridiculous. Although it shouldn’t be a laughing matter, Atsumu couldn’t believe how flawed the Baron’s plan was. Did he think the blonde would proudly walk Tooru down the altar and allow the marriage to continue even after discovering the truth? 

Fuck no. 

The mention of Tooru’s strength alarmed Atsumu. It wasn’t a topic he expected, not only was it an inappropriate topic, but there wasn’t any reason for Tooru to punch anyone. He observed the older alpha’s face, finally registering the man’s black eye. At first he thought the man was just ugly.

Wait. Why would Iwaizumi say that—unless he was implying that Tooru punched him?  

Tooru wouldn’t risk a scandal unless provoked, and even then, he wouldn’t dirty his…. 

Satori said Tooru’s gloves were bloody.  

The implication of Iwaizumi’s statement made Atsumu’s scent spike. 

“My lord, I beg you to reconsider. I will take care of the omega well.”

“Excuse me?” Iwaizumi’s pheromones were unpleasant, so he stopped repressing his hold over them. He didn’t care if it caused a scandal. 

Atsumu could sense his friend's animosity. He knew Iwaizumi's past about omegas being referred to as objects, and it caused them to become close because he felt the same way. He saw how people would look at his brothers like possessions, which was why he was overprotective of them. 

So, the rage in Atsumu was no longer simmering. It had reached boiling point. 

Lord Mujin should have noticed the Duke’s scent change yet has not acknowledged Atsumu’s. 

Was I really that stupid that this piece of shit can’t even tell that I’m seconds away from ripping his throat out? 

“Lord Karasuno, I can see that the Duke is attempting to intimidate you with his rank and pheromones into submiss-“

“Oh, shut the fuck, you worthless idiot. Have you told Lord Karasuno how you got your black eye?” Hajime turned to his friend, “Let me guess, he told you that he was careless with an object when, in reality, he was careless with his honor.”

Atsumu was tired of hearing bullshit, and so he snapped. He was forced to set the glass he held down, as he did not want to break it. He was angry but would not ruin the white gloves Satori bought him last Christmas. 

Iwaizumi continued as Atsumu allowed his alpha’s pheromones to dominate the room. He did not care if the scandal was written about in Lady Genmaicha’s column or if omega were around. The ringing in his ears was becoming louder as Iwaizumi spoke.

”Due to my respect for your brother’s honor, I shan’t say what he attempted last night. I will happily supply that your brother has an impressive right hook. It was satisfying to see Miss Karasuno punch him right in the eye. Knocked the idiot on his ass and everything.”

Atsumu made eye contact with Tooru, who had been dancing near the door with Koutarou. Although he was too far away to feel Atsumu’s pheromones, he saw the look on his eldest brother’s face and became nervous.

”My lord-“

”Say one more word, and they’ll be prying me off your corpse in the next second.” Atsumu came closer. The alpha was beginning to feel bloodthirsty; his body felt on fire. “You will never speak to my brother again, and if you are ever in the same proximity as him, you must leave and never look back, Mujin.” 

“But I love him.”

Atsumu moved forward to strangle the man but was stopped by Hajime. As much as the Duke wanted to murder the Baron, he wouldn’t commit a crime in front of multiple witnesses. 

The scents got strong enough for Tooru to smell, and he grabbed Koutarou’s forearm to walk with him. 

“If you ever say that shit to my face ever again, I will make sure that the next thing you see are the fires in hell after I kill you.”

Koutarou wanted to keep Tooru away from the heavy alpha scents, but the brunette walked towards them anyway. He did not get far as Atsumu left Iwaizumi and Mujin to meet him halfway.

“You will never have to worry about him and his family. Better yet, feel free to beat me until I’m black and blue for being a complete fool. I will never let this down. I will give you a proper apology once I have calmed down.” Atsumu took a deep brother before turning to his brother. ”Kou, take care of him. I need fresh air. If you see Osamu, send him my way.”

Koutarou nodded, he kept quiet. As a dominant alpha, his inner alpha demanded to challenge the other for dominance. It was an irritating occurrence that presented itself from time to time, and it was always unwelcome. 

Tooru watched as his eldest brother walked away. 

Tetsurou, their Mother, and Lady Nekomata saw Atsumu leave. The room smelled like him. Osamu appeared, immediately following his twin’s pheromones. 

Iwaizumi noticed that the room had become mostly empty except for the Karasuno family, his godmother, and himself. Their scents must’ve been too heavy, and people did not want to be caught in the crossfire.

Tooru walked towards Hajime. At first, Koutarou hadn’t planned on allowing his younger brother to get close to the irritated alpha, but Tooru pleaded with him. 

“Why, why would you tell him?” Tooru was unsure whether he should be happy or not. 

"Because your brother needed to know just how much of a fool he was for promising you to that man. We might tease each other, but I became your protector when we made that deal. I did what I thought was right. You can break our deal if I crossed a line."

“That’s not my point. I can defend myself, even if you disagree. I might be an omega, but I am not helpless.”

Hajime’s eyes were dark, “I would never think that about you.” 

"I won't break our contract," Tooru frowned. "You ruined your gloves," he grabbed Hajime's handkerchief from its pocket and dabbed his hand. “At least it's not blood."

The alpha softened as Tooru inspected his hand. He didn’t want to overwhelm his partner with his pheromones. When Tooru finished, he bid the alpha goodnight and left the venue with his family. 

Lady Nekomata motioned for Iwaizumi to walk him to his carriage. The elder omega wanted to go home after an eventful evening. Yasufumi didn’t comment on Iwaizumi’s scent or attitude toward the Baron. 

While climbing the steps of the carriage, Nekomata squeezed his godson’s hand tighter. “You’ve said you never plan to mate, but now you’re courting my friend’s child. I won’t question your intentions, but I will say that I hope you make the right choices.”

Atsumu waited for Osamu to return after speaking to their Mother. Even though it was dark, he could clearly see Iwaizumi walking towards a secluded area. It appeared that his friend had the same idea as he did. 

He called out to Hajime but received no response. Even if he didn’t trust his friend’s intentions towards his brother, they were still friends, and he wanted to ensure that Iwaizumi was fine after the Mujin incident. At first, Atsumu chose to let the matter go and visit his friend in the morning, but suddenly changed his mind once he noticed a shadowy figure following the Duke. 

“Lord Seijoh.”

Iwaizumi huffed in annoyance. “Are you following me, Mujin?”

“I only did to request that you speak to Lord Karasuno. You cost me my omega.”

The usage of “my omega” made Iwaizumi bite his inner cheek. Why are the Gods testing my patience today? It’s almost as if they want me to kill the man.   

“Last night, I did not act right, you understand. I lacked judgment due to pheromones. As an alpha, you know what I mean.” 

“No, I do not because I never have. And I will never force myself on anyone. Never assume that I understand your pea-sized brain. Now, before I make good on the promise Lord Karasuno made this evening, you will take my warning and go home.”

Hajime turned, walking away. There was no need for him to entertain Lord Mujin. 

"No! You do not need the omega. You can get any of them. Why do you want mine? Is it because he's a man? I understand your interest. I seek and yearn for him for the very same reason. You have the power, influence, and money—you have it all. He is mine , and I need him. I deserve him. Why don't you let me keep him?"

Because Hajime had turned away, the Baron did not see him rolling his sleeves. “For the sake of not killing you, I’ll ignore what you just said and simply state that because Miss Karasuno did not pursue you nor have an interest in you, it is clear that he is not and will never be yours.”

“His opinion does not matter; he’s an omega.”

Iwaizumi sent a silent prayer to his Mother, asking for patience because he did not want to become a killer. When Death comes for him, Hajime wants to be reunited with his Mother in the afterlife, so he couldn’t exactly kill the other. 

“I have warned you to go home, Mujin. I will no longer repeat myself.”

“Lord Seijoh, please listen to me.”

“Again, with that stupid name,” Iwaizumi continued walking away. 

“If you are so clearly in love with him and he is with you, why have you not mated him? Better yet, why have you not scented each other? Why isn't he marked if he was yours, as Lady Genmaicha claims?” Lord Mujin finally stopped walking and laughed, “Oh my, you haven’t because you’ve already tasted him. You’ve had the omega already. Tell me, Lord Seijoh.”

Hajime stopped walking. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. How could one be so unaware? Iwaizumi did not hide his disgusted scent. Is it because his scent is woodsy that the other alpha didn’t realize he was angry? Or was it because Hajime was younger than him, therefore he didn’t feel threatened? 

”If you have, I must know, how did he taste? Was he as delicious as he smells? If you got a taste, undoubtedly I will too. Don’t you think it’s better to know now than wait until we’re married? I plan to breed him to the brim, tying him down until our last bre-“

Iwaizumi stalked toward Lord Mujin. “Not. Another. Word.” More slowly and threateningly, Hajime used his alpha voice, “You are never to question his untainted and pure honor again, and I do not mean just in my presence. If I hear of such rumors, I will assume they’re from you, and you shall meet me not as a Duke but as a man who has nothing to lose.”

”So he is pure? Even better. Thank you, Duke Seijoh,” he swallowed harshly.

"I do not understand what makes you believe you deserve to breathe the same air as him. Now leave immediately because I can't promise to hold back if you say another word."

“You act like you’re the perfect mate for Miss Karasuno. You are not his perfect mate, especially not after having that man as your father. Everyone knows how he treated his omega over the years. Did you know he wed and mated her at just thirteen? The amount of pain and agony her tiny body must have gone through all because your father so desperately wanted a son, heir, and alpha all in one. I can only imagine the pain and torment you will inflict on Miss Karasuno when you become mates and act just as desperately, Lord Seijoh. So do not act like you’re better than me when you are exactly like your father. Down to the anger and aggression.”

Iwaizumi lifted his fist, but it did not connect with Mujin's face because Atsumu got to him first. “I heard it all, you fucking piece of shit.” 

Atsumu pushed the man towards Iwaizumi, who punched the older alpha angrily. The two went back and forth, expressing their frustrations with the man. 

They did not pity him. Despite being given many chances, the man refused to listen. He should be thankful that Atsumu's brothers, but especially his omega brothers, had not heard him, because if they did, the Baron would have been dead before finishing his monologue. 

Even as Lord Mujin coughed up blood, they did not stop until they had their fill. The elder alpha didn’t stop moaning in pain even after they stopped beating him. 

The pair of friends straightened themselves, leaving for the venue. 

The blonde alpha spoke first, “Is that considered elder abuse?”

“You’re so fucked up,” Iwaizumi shook his head, sighing. “How’re we friends?”  

“No idea.” Atsumu spat, he was annoyed. Ah, fuck. I ruined my gloves.

The two parted when Osamu caught them. Iwaizumi wanted to go home, so he apologized for suddenly leaving. 

Hajime felt dirty. He hadn’t meant to lose control. His gloves were filthy. Because it was late, he gathered his own water and didn’t bother any of his staff. He didn’t care if the water was freezing, he needed to cleanse himself. 

The water turned red as he scrubbed out the blood that seeped into his skin. His stomach knotted, the weight of his actions made him sigh. This was the third time he broke his promise to Sachika. 

His former nanny had him swear to never use his hands for physical violence. The first time he broke it was when he overheard a stable boy speak ill of his mother. And the second was when he saw Sachika with bruises all over her body. Her uniform covered her entire body, so he never saw the marks. He would have never seen them if he hadn't fallen with her in a lake. The marks ranged in color, which meant only one thing. She wasn’t attacked just once. 

Hajime never had the chance to ask who hurt her because she disappeared one day and never came back. Years later, he found that his father had an inside man on the staff who would beat her if Hajime stuttered in the traitor’s presence. When Iwaizumi found the man who continued to relay information to his father even after Sachika left, Hajime beat him senseless. 

He felt shame for breaking his promise, but knew that he would do it again if Tooru was disrespected. While they hadn’t known each other for long, he respected his partner in crime and would defend his honor. Iwaizumi only hoped Tooru wouldn’t find out about the incident. 

Hajime hated that his actions always hurt the ones he loved. That was why he swore that fateful night that he would never marry, mate, or continue his bloodline. 

I was too careless with Lady Karasuno. I can’t let myself get too close when I’m supposed to be helping him find the love of his life.  

Before slipping into a deep slumber, the last thing he thought of was Tooru's poor manners. Hajime didn't receive a thank you for the gifts. 

What a shitty guy , he chuckled.

~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear nosy reader, 

I’m sure you’ve already heard the gossip, 

but I can’t help but write it anyway.  

A rather handsome Duke and Viscount did us all a favor. 

If you ask me, 

The Baron has never once respected an omega, 

So, if they chose to intimidate him in such a public place, 

Then they have my full support.  

Maybe now, he’ll do the rightful thing  

and give his nephew his title and rank.  

If you thought for even a second that I would chastise them, 

Well, you’re mistaken.  

For I am for the people, and let’s be honest, 

He is a nasty fellow who shouldn’t be in society anymore.  

Though, I will say that next time, 

They should do it more gently.  

Because how can one enjoy a party, 

when numerous omegas keep fainting? 

Would you believe me if I said that’s not the juiciest gossip I have today?  

I heard from a little birdie that a handsome, wicked prince will visit soon.  

If the rumors are true,  

I wouldn’t be surprised if dear Miss Karasuno left the handsome Duke and switched sides.  

After all, who wouldn’t want an alpha who happens to be a prince?  

In other news, I hear a once powerful family is coming back.  

That's a secret I'd rather keep to myself, 

I don’t want to scare them away.  

Then again, 

just because they look cute 

doesn’t mean they’re harmless.  

I shouldn’t forget that they’re predators, too.  

I don’t think I’ll be able to forget those devious black eyes.  

Speaking of predators, 

I hear a little birdie–well, eagles aren’t so little, are they? 

I wonder when the Earl will keel over 

and force a certain alpha to return to society.  

Oh, there is so much to say! 

I can’t help but feel sadistic that I have all these secrets, 

and you only know a few.  

Oh, I shan’t forget again! 

To The Sanctuary, 

Your time is almost up 

I hope you have your affairs in order 

Because once the pieces are in place, 

You’ll remember why they say  

“Hell hath no fury, 

like a Lady scorned.” 

With an abundance of love, 

Lady Genmaicha 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 

Chapter Text

Hajime was an attentive lover. He wasn’t someone who half-assed the pleasure of his lover. So, when Tooru wouldn’t stop looking at him with those eyes, Hajime knew what it meant. It was something like, ‘ Iwa-chan, get on with it. ’ 

When Tooru got like this, refusing him was nearly impossible. So the alpha reluctantly removed his tongue from his lover’s scent gland on his nape, proceeding to kiss him as he descended. 

Unlike Hajime’s tanned, scarred skin, Tooru's skin was pale and free of scars. The omega was always covered, but something about the unmarked skin made Hajime’s inner alpha want to leave behind bites. Iwaizumi was the only one who got to see him like this. 

The alpha softly bit and kissed every inch on Tooru’s spine, his sensitive skin bruised easily. His beau wouldn’t be able to wear clothes that exposed their actions, not unless he wanted to cause a scene. The marks left in his wake made his inner alpha howl as it knew Tooru was theirs. Iwaizumi kissed his lower back, possessiveness wasn’t a quality he thought he had, until he saw how debauched Tooru looked.

Not wanting him to thrash about in impatience, Hajime restricted him by holding down his hips. Tooru whined, “I wanna see you.”

Once again, Hajime could and did not want to refuse Tooru. He quickly flipped him around. He could see the arousal leaking onto the bed sheets. Tooru looked debauched; he attempted to quiet his moans by covering his mouth. 

The more his lover panted, the more Hajime wanted to prolong his ministrations. He didn’t want it to end too quickly. The delicate scent of florals became more aroused as Hajime kissed his stomach. The angle made it awkward for him to hold down his lover, but it seemed Tooru had been too preoccupied with tangling his hands in Hajime’s hair. 

Placing a kiss on Tooru’s abdomen forced the omega to whine, “Get on with it, Iwa-chan.”

Hajime smirked before using his warm tongue to lick the inside of the other’s inner thighs. He chuckled when he saw Tooru spread his legs, “Let me help you.”

The alpha grabbed Tooru’s ankles and dragged him closer to the edge of the bed. Hajime placed his lover’s legs over his sturdy shoulders before wrapping his arms around the omega’s thighs. “Better?” he shamelessly asked as he kissed the scent glands in Tooru’s inner thighs closest to his glistening opening, dripping wet with slick.

The hands in his hair tugged more aggressively; the man was quickly losing the little patience he had left. Iwaizumi couldn't blame his lover. Not when he, too, was becoming impatient. 

Without any warning, Hajime wrapped his mouth around Tooru’s dick, knowing that’s what the omega had wanted since before they began. It was an awkward angle, but Hajime thought it better to start there than eat the poor omega out. 

Tooru’s knowledge about sex wasn’t as limited as Hajime initially thought. The alpha had forgotten that the omega was aware of some things because of his heat. But that didn’t mean that Hajime could shamelessly lick around his hole and hope Tooru wouldn’t pass out. 

The moans slipping out of Tooru’s lips were obscenely filthy. Begs of more and harder were slipped in with the occasional chant of Hajime’s name. Tooru felt like his body was on fire. He could feel everything. Hajime’s tongue, his teeth gently grazing him as he bobs his head—even the alpha’s finger circling his rim. 

Tooru begged the alpha with enthusiastic pleas to fuck him. He wanted to be thoroughly fucked. It didn’t matter if it was with his tongue, fingers, or cock. He needed it. 

His body tightened as he was getting closer to climax. The ringing in his ears grew louder as his moans turned short, almost out of breath. Yet, Hajime wasn’t giving him what he really needed.

“Alpha, please .”

Just as Hajime slipped his thick finger in, Tooru heard a crash. He sat abruptly on the bed, his eyes adjusting to the bright light. 

“I'm sorry, Miss. I was trying to open the curtains when I accidentally dropped your books.” 

“Honoka-chan?”

"Yes, Miss?" His lady's maid stared at him, wondering why he seemed disoriented. "Oh, did you want warm milk? It sounded like you were having a nightmare. You were moaning in pain and thrashing about."

It was a dream… it felt too real. 

"Also, Miss, are you close to your heat? Your scent is rather strong today. I could smell it before I opened your door."

Tooru felt something sticky on his thigh and stomach. He flushed a bright red having realized how wet he was, all because of his dream.

“I don’t think I am. The spring heat was warm last night.” He stood, throwing the bedding in the hamper. “Do you mind getting me scent patches? For today’s attire I’d love to wear a poet’s shirt and pegged pants. I don’t want the heat to make me ill.”

Honokoa nodded before leaving to get Tooru's bath ready. The omega was embarrassed because he was still very much aroused. Luckily, the patches would help coneal it. 

Lady Karasuno felt the weather was pleasant enough to host breakfast outside. Tooru was the last to arrive. He sat next to Tetsurou, who mocked him when he noticed his absent scent. 

“Bad night?”

“Shut the fuck up.” Tooru looked at his alpha siblings, who were all wearing gloves, “Why're you wearing gloves for breakfast?”

Koutarou choked, but did not respond, while Tetsurou pretended to not hear the question. 

“Kou, wanna explain yourself?”

A maid handed a copy of Lady Genmaicha’s column, distracting the brunette from asking further questions. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear nosy reader, 

I see news travels fast.  

It feels like I was announcing a certain prince’s potential arrival just yesterday.  

Well, you needn’t wait any longer, 

I caught a glimpse of those grayish-yellow eyes.  

I wonder if the rumors are true, 

They say he has a wicked tongue, 

but most importantly, 

I hear he’s as flexible as an omega.  

Shall we bet on how long it takes Miss Karasuno to jump ship? 

While I am the gossip column, 

I will occasionally offer actual news, like murder.  

A murder of crows were seen leaving a certain residence.  

With bewilderment, 

Lady Genmaicha 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tooru wasn’t sure why, but his gut feeling told him the ‘murder of crows’ referred to his brothers. He wondered if the ‘certain residence’ belonged to Lord Mujin, who had gone missing a few days ago. 

From the moment Kenma learned about his cousin’s lover, Kenma adopted the habit of checking the mail before the butler could give it to his parents. But he has yet to find what he was looking for. 

Kenma sighed, “Are you sure this is everything?”

The butler nodded and went on his way to deliver the letters.

As he returned to Akira’s room, he overheard his sisters speak of the alpha prince mentioned in Lady Genmaicha's paper. He didn't know much about the Prince other than that he was distantly related to the Queen and mainly resided in Tokyo when he returned to Japan.

His sisters were too optimistic about wooing him, his sisters weren’t ugly. They had the same dark hair like his when it wasn’t dyed, it was their personalities that needed work.

Kenma lightly knocked before walking in. “Sorry, Akira.”

“It’s fine,” Kunimi had fallen into depression as the days passed. Over three weeks passed since he last heard from his lover.

”Maybe the case is keeping him busy.” Kenma was never great at comforting anyone, and he regretted not being able to because the more he talked, the sadder Akira smelled. Although it was faint, Kenma had gotten close enough that he could spot the difference. “And, maybe with the time zone…” 

Akira’s sniffles forced Kenma to stop talking. “God, I don’t want to cry.”

"It's your stupid hormones. Don't worry, I understand it." Kenma climbed his cousin's bed and laid the pregnant omega's head on his lap. "Just sleep. I'll be here."

Before Kunimi could sleep, the door opened with a bang!

”Kenma, what’re you doing here?! His disease is catching; remove yourself before you fall ill,” Lady Nohebi screeched.

”That’s not how that works,” Kenma quipped.

The Baroness glared at Kunimi, “What have you told him? You better not have encouraged improper conversations or ideas that would ruin this family.”

Kenma sighed, “I’ll be back. Ignore her if she upsets her. I’ve got your back.”

Chiya might dislike the fact that her only son is an omega, but Kenma is still her child, and she won’t have him ruin himself over lust. “Kenma, you are banned from this room. If you are caught here, I will throw away your books.”

Kenma groaned, “You can’t do that!”

”Yes, I can, so leave us be.” Lady Nohebi didn’t speak again until Kenma shut the door. “There’s still enough time for us to lie about your pregnancy. You have debuted, so it won’t be difficult to find you a suitor at the next banquet.”

”I don’t want that. I want to go back home.”

”I would love for that as well, but my husband is adamant about keeping you here. So, either you choose to get rid of it or marry.”

Akira felt sick. Get rid of it? How could she say that so comfortably? 

He hugged his abdomen as tears threatened to spill. “How dare you?! I would never do that.” 

“Then you’ll marry, and that’ll be the end of that. I’ll call the dressmakers to visit the house. You’ve gained weight and need new dresses to find a mate.” With that, she left Kunimi alone in the vast room. 

The silence was filled with sobs as he wished he could return home and see Kogane. Has he truly left us? Should I not have told him that I was pregnant?  

Feeling alone and abandoned, Akira cried himself to sleep.

Atsumu was getting on Tooru's nerves. For the past week, he had apologized daily, even kneeling with his head on the floor. Tooru would not deny that he enjoyed it a bit; his brother looked pathetic.

He had yet to accept the apology. Atsumu admitted to doing it cause he was ashamed and regretful, so it didn’t matter if Tooru never accepted it.

Within the first day, Tooru expected his brother to give up and throw a tantrum, but he hadn’t.

Unbeknownst to Tooru, his other alpha siblings learned about the Lord Mujin situation. 

The day after Atsumu and Iwaizumi beat the older alpha senseless, Atsumu returned home with Osamu. They kept to themselves, but soon enough, their Mother had to call a doctor because the blonde had somehow been hurt.

After the doctor had left, the alpha siblings wound up in Atsumu's room. When they emerged, Atsumu had a black eye, split lip, and bruised jaw. Even after their Mother demanded answers, the siblings refused to give any. 

Atsumu said that it was reparations for being a complete dumbass. 

Eventually, their Mother was forced to let it go as his alpha children were more stubborn. Ittetsu forbade them from using their finances and banned them from using the volleyball court to play in their backyard for a month. 

Tooru didn’t explain the situation to his younger siblings, only because he did not want to worry them.

One morning, the entire Karasuno family entered the drawing room to spend time together. Tooru avoided Atsumu and kicked a lying Tetsurou to make room for him on the sofa.

The raven-haired alpha chuckled and reluctantly sat before his Mama could scold him.

The family’s matriarch had been embroidering on a single chair close to Shoyo and Osamu, who were sitting nearby. Her youngest and second oldest were messing about on the floor, but he didn’t reprimand them because they were keeping to themselves and not causing trouble.

"Tooru, darling, have you considered who your dance partner will be at this evening's ball?" Ittetsu asked suddenly, hoping to hear that his son had given up the idea of suitors other than Iwaizumi.

He was sorely mistaken.

”I’ve been thinking of allowing Lord Kesenike; he is rumored to be a fine dancer. Osamu also mentioned that Lord Shogyo asked about me at the club. There’s too many options that I’ll have to consider.”

”And you have the Duke too, don’t forget Tooru,” Lady Karasuno added.

”Yes, the Duke who has yet to propose,” and has been distant since the Dance of Lovers. “I shall keep my options open, Mama. I want to marry for love.”

Ittetsu watched as Atsumu stole a distracted Osamu's pudding. Luckily, Shoyo had been animatedly speaking about his embroidery pattern that he had made for the older alpha. It was supposed to be a collage of Osamu's likes. Shoyo had not outlined the shapes enough, so instead of distinctly looking like onigiri, volleyball, fencing, and what Ittetsu assumed was alcohol. They looked like different colored blobs; regardless, Osamu was in love with the gift.

”Darling, if you are looking for a love match, you must simply choose the person you believe is your best friend.”

"Mama, you make it sound so simple that all I must do is fall in love with my best friend."

“That’s exactly what I’m saying,” Lady Karasuno smiled.

“That’s a shame. I’ll need to find a new best friend,” Tetsurou teased. 

“What? You’re replacing me?!” Koutarou yelled from his seat next to Morisuke.

The sandy-haired omega watched Koutarou paint. The alpha participated in various art forms while not engaging in sports. He enjoyed how freeing it could be. He wasn't the best, but he certainly enjoyed how the colors came together to create an image—even if he was the only one who understood what it was supposed to be. 

Tetsurou sat up, failing to contain his laughter, “Aw Kou, you weren’t supposed to find out this way.”

“How could you, after all these years?! I was supposed to be your best friend until we died swimming in the ocean on our way to the Bermuda Triangle. We had it all planned out!” Koutarou pouted. 

Morisuke rubbed his back attempting to prevent his brother from crying. “I’ve told you that he wasn’t worth it, Kou. Now you can make new and better friends. I mean, he shouldn’t be trusted. Have you heard what he likes?!”

Koutarou looked up at his younger brother with big eyes, filled with tears. “But I also like those things.”

“Mama, I’m home!” A smiling Satori entered the drawing room with his arms raised exaggeratedly. 

“Thank god,” Atsumu was not about to deal with Koutarou getting hung over Tetsurou’s teasing. 

"What're we talking about?" Satori sat on the armrest of his Mother's chair. The redhead had been away for a week, so it wasn't surprising that he wanted to be near his Mother. 

“Mama says that we should marry our best friend if we want to be in love,” Shoyo added.

"Hmm, yeah, that makes sense!" Satori made eye contact with Atsumu, who had been staring at him for some time. "What's the matter?"

“I’ll tell you later.”

“Sure thing! Tooru, any news on your engagement? Lady Genmaicha has been saying you and your Iwa-chan were seen eating yummy desserts after you rejected your third proposal.”

“He hasn’t proposed yet,” Morisuke said as he poked Koutarou’s side, hoping to bring him out of his emo mode. “Therefore, Tooru is going to dance with other alphas today.”

Satori had stopped caring when he saw Tetsurou attempting to put cream on Tooru’s nose. 

“Tetsurou, don't you dare ruin your brother’s makeup.”

“Aww, Mama, you ruined our fun,” Tetsurou winked at Satori, noticing that the redhead caught him first. 

“Instead of wasting away in a drawing room, it’s time to look for mates. Hmm, Atsumu, thoughts?”

Atsumu frowned. He had been silent most of the morning, sticking to reading the newspaper. "I would rather not entertain that idea, Mama. When I choose to court someone, it will be much later." 

Shoyo wanted to pry, considering that Atsumu no longer smelled like light roasted tea. Osamu had distracted him long enough for the conversation to change. Osamu would have allowed his twin to go through some teasing. Hell, he would have been the one to initiate it, but he chose to let it go for his mother’s sake. 

Half the room knew what had transpired half a month ago, and the other half was catching up. Therefore, it was best to let the conversation drop. 

Osamu was also not in the mood to smell like amber because his twin decided to stink up the place. The gray-haired alpha rolled his eyes, causing Atsumu to narrow his own. Neither challenged the other, and the afternoon was spent in peace. 

It was a lovely spring evening, and the family hadn't had many opportunities to enjoy a meal together, so they chose to spend it at a restaurant. 

There had been various social events that evening, but Tooru was not interested, especially not after Iwaizumi mentioned that he couldn’t attend any due to prior engagements. 

Dinner went well. Tooru wanted a day to relax and be with his family. Although his occasionally maniacal brother had teased him all evening, Tooru was sad to hear that Satori would be leaving again. 

He was beginning to feel like his younger brother hardly spent time with him. They disagreed on many things, especially with Satori’s random bursts of energy, but he couldn’t deny that he missed his brother. 

“Aww, Too~ru, don’t worry. I’m still here for the next few days,” the redhead giggled. “Plus, I can’t leave Sho with Morisuke and you. The two of you get on each other’s nerves. Can’t let my baby brother lose his mind because you two won’t stop tormenting each other. That’s my job.”

The two omega walked toward their rooms. Shoyo had felt ill from overeating forcing Koutarou and Morisuke to leave dinner early. 

“Tori, do you think about getting mated?”

The redhead tilted his head, “I can’t say I do, but I also would be lying if I said I didn’t. You know, I always thought we’d be the closest after I started growing.”

They stopped in front of Satori’s room, who opened the door so they could continue their conversation inside. 

“Unlike Sho and Mori-kun, we’re tall for omegas. We had to compromise more with ourselves than they did because even if they strayed from being a ‘perfect omega,’ as long as they looked like one, it didn’t matter what they said or did.”

Tooru nodded because he had felt the same way. It was why Morisuke and he always got into arguments. It’s also why he enjoyed dancing with Iwaizumi, who never made fun of him for his height. Well, he did, but it wasn’t because he was doing it to insult his omega pride. Iwaizumi did it to provoke him like a friend would.

They sat by the tea table in Satori’s room. It had been weeks since Tooru had seen his brother’s room. He laughed when he saw that, even while away, somehow, his brother had gotten his room repainted. It looked hideous, but it fit his personality. 

Magenta and violet walls stared back at him.

“I don’t think about it because I know I’m not conventionally attractive to most alpha, but I do think about it because that’s what I was taught. I’ve kept up with your updates to see how you’re handling things, and I’ve only been gone for a few weeks, yet it feels like I’ve missed so much.”

Satori grabbed his brother’s hands across the table. “We’re siblings, and we’re bound to fight. But why is it that Atsumu smells odd whenever he’s around you? I thought it was funny at first because he smelled ashamed. I’ll admit I didn’t think that was possible, but then I noticed your pheromones felt strained. If I can do anything, please let me help.”

Tooru felt tears threaten to spill. His throat burned as he became overwhelmed with the negative feelings he was suppressing. With his throat burning, he spoke, “I swear, Tori, I’ve been doing my best, and this debut thing wasn’t what the books said.”

Satori moved from his chair, enveloping his brother in his arms. “It’s okay, Tooru. It’s better to cry it all out, you’ll feel better.”

Tooru unleashed all the worries and pain that he’d had to endure. From the moment he debuted, he was nervous, and no one respected him because of Atsumu’s behavior and Lord Mujin’s behavior towards him. 

The only reprieve he got from crying was when he spoke of Iwaizumi, who Satori had heard was a loner alpha who wanted nothing to do with being mated. From what Tooru said, the alpha was kind, funny, and intelligent, but his brother claimed to only see him as a friend. Satori kept his comments to himself although it was obvious his brother was enamored with the alpha. He wondered why Tooru didn’t see it the way he did. 

How curious.  

Tooru fell asleep after crying, leaving Satori to change his clothes. Using all the force he could muster, he dragged Tooru’s body into his bed and threw him on it. The brunette groaned, it caused the redhead to laugh. It was funny seeing his brother in clothing he would never wear. 

Satori quickly grabbed a towel and cleaned off his brother’s makeup. If he didn’t do a good job, he wouldn’t hear the end of it. He was thankful he could wash and change himself without Tooru protesting that he was being too loud. The redhead went under the covers and turned off the lamp, ready to sleep so he could confront his older brother in the morning. 

A few hours later, Tooru woke up to light snoring. It took a few moments for his brain to recognize that he wasn’t in his room but in Satori’s. To avoid waking him up, he discreetly left the room. 

Satori could sleep like the dead, but Tooru’s lousy luck would have him accidentally knock something over. Surprisingly, he slept well and felt energized. However, his skin felt like it needed a good wash. Before he could get to his room, his stomach grumbled. 

As he descended the stairs, he saw Atsumu leaving his study. The pair looked at each other. Atsumu waited for Tooru to get down to avoid raising his voice. 

“Oh wow, look who it is at this ungodly hour. If you don’t sleep at least nine hours, you’ll look unsightly,” the alpha smirked.

Tooru snorted, “I’m hungry.”

Atsumu followed the brunette to the kitchen, which was also his destination, before bumping into the brunette. He hadn’t meant to stay awake for long but had been managing the books. Anytime their land had a successful year or their investments increased their wealth, Atsumu would increase his brothers’ inheritance and dowries. 

His father had trusted Atsumu to oversee the estate and financially manage them. He enjoyed providing for them as the pack's leader.

They separated to look for food. It didn’t take long to realize the only available food was cold, and they would need to use the stove to warm it up. While Atsumu knew how to make the basics, he, like Tooru, was useless in the kitchen. 

On the other hand, Osamu knew how to cook because he had spent an extra year at university in a flat off campus. He wanted to open a restaurant even though he came from nobility, so he wanted to experience living on his own. 

“Should we attempt to cook?” Atsumu said as he looked at the foreign stove. 

“What if we break it?”

“Should I call Samu?”

Tooru shook his head, “I’m hungry now.”

Atsumu returned to see if they could make anything with the items scattered across the counter. “There’s jam,” he said, opening a cabinet and finding stale toast and dry bread.

“Perfect, there’s milk that should be enough to soften the bread.” 

The siblings ate silently. Tooru felt much better after crying. He felt like a weight had been partially lifted off his chest. 

Tooru wondered why Atsumu no longer smelled unpleasant and realized that he must have broken up with his lover, Kita. Tooru did not dislike the other alpha. What he disliked was how their scents mixed.  

“Did Kita finally realize that he could do better?

Atsumu flinched, “Something like that.”

Tooru did not expect him to admit it. At times, his brother could be too proud, and even though Tooru was angry with him, he pitied the alpha. 

“You can ask, y’know. Even gloat if you want to, you get a pass.”

“Ah, yes, because you almost ruined my life, and now I have to look for a love match after wasting almost two months.”

Atsumu sighed, "I was the one who ended things. Mama made me realize many things, including that I had unintentionally hurt Shin even when we weren't together. He never wanted to be a part of the ton, so it's not like I could force him into our world.” The blonde tapped the table in deep thought. “And as much as I claimed I could throw away my responsibilities, I think he was well aware that I could never do that. It would feel like I was disrespecting Papa if I did that."

Tooru understood. If they would have had this conversation before the season began, would it have changed the outcome? Would Atsumu have been more supportive of Tooru and trusted him to find his own match? 

Sighing, Tooru cleared his thoughts. There’s no point in worrying about what we can’t change.  

"Well, that's good. You have to learn someday. Frankly, I didn't think we would ever get through your thick head. The bleach fumes killed all your brain cells."

"My hair is fabulous, stop bullshitting. You should be worrying about yours. It's getting so long you're starting to do the hair whip thing, and that's lame!"

“Huh, now you’re the one who’s bullshitting! Are you kidding me? Mama adores my hair! He’s always telling you to add more products since it’s incredibly stiff. You should learn from Kenma about maintaining it.”

“Maybe I will. Then I’ll prove who is superior.”

“Not the man who almost gave away his sibling to a neanderthal.”

“Not that again,” his brother glared at him, “I was merely joking. You don’t have to remind me when I don’t plan to forgive myself anytime soon, or ever.”

“Instead of apologizing?”

“Not right now, no,” he shoved a piece of bread in his mouth. He didn’t want to say anything to annoy his brother. He fears he’s done enough. Maybe one day they can get on each other’s nerves in good faith. 

“And why not?”

"Well, since the moment is now ruined, I'll explain. The last time we really bonded like this was before you debuted. And I know it's my fault for acting like a prick. Anyway, because we were acting like our old selves, I couldn't help but want to savor it for a little while longer before reminding you of my idiotic behavior."

“Hmm, it was pure lunacy. I will forgive you, but not until I’m happily mated. We’re lucky Lady Genmaicha never caught wind of it.”

“That’s the odd thing. How is it that she’s written about everything, but three of the biggest scandals haven’t been written about?”

“What’re the other two?”

“I shan’t say, you’re too young, and it’s not meant for a lady-“

"So help me god, Atsumu. Just tell me before I leak it to Lady Genmaicha that you kissed a pillow for practice."

Gasping, the alpha turned around, hoping no one heard. And no one did because everyone was sleeping. It was two in the morning, after all. 

“Did your maid tell you?!”

“No, Honoka did not need to tell me anything. I simply guessed, and you confirmed it.”

“Tooru, don’t you have a walk with Iwa-chan tomorrow morning? You know, in a couple of hours?”

The brunette stood from his chair and insulted his brother for not telling him the time sooner. Atsumu was grateful that his brother had not asked him again because the first was obviously when Iwaizumi attacked Lord Mujin for speaking ill of Tooru. And the third, well, that was too gruesome to say. 

The following morning began with irritated groans as the family was forced to wake up earlier than usual. The last time that Iwaizumi and Tooru met at the park, the family did not attend. However, as the weather was more than agreeable, Ittetsu wanted to have a picnic at the park. 

The younger Karasuno children wanted to stay home but couldn't go back to sleep after hearing Tooru's complaints. And while they loved their annoying brother, they valued sleep more. 

“Tooru, darling, what’s the matter?” Ittetsu had just come from Shoyo’s room to ensure he matched with the rest. 

“Mama! I look hideous. Do you see my eyes?! I have eye bags! Can we send Iwa-chan a letter? I don’t want to see him like this.”

Ittetsu held Tooru’s face, “Darling, your eyes look fine. I don’t see any eye bags. We could cover it up if you did.” He made his son lower his head, placing a kiss on his forehead, “You look beautiful.” 

Tooru's suit was tailored to flatter his figure. He chose a maroon suit with a white shirt and a navy blue pocket square. He paired it with black jewelry and styled his hair back; this was the first time he had done something different with his hair. If asked if he wanted to impress Iwaizumi, he would loudly deny it. He merely wanted to surprise the stoic alpha.

Tetsurou walked in wearing a dark maroon suit with a black shirt underneath. His hair was also slicked back, which was a shock as it defied gravity. “Too~ru, we’re waiting for you downstairs. What’s taking so long?” 

“I look hideous. What do you mean why am I taking so long?!”

Osamu walked in behind Tetsurou. He glanced at Tooru, sighing, “You look fi-“

“Great! You’ll be the envy of all the women and male omegas at the park,” Tetsurou covered Osamu’s mouth. 

The gray-haired alpha wore a black suit with burgundy detailing with similar colored earrings.

“Are you just saying that, Tetsu?” Tooru pouted. 

“Of course not, I’d never lie to you,” Tetsurou lied through his teeth with a blinding smile. “I don’t think any omega could ever compare to you.”

Osamu rolled his eyes. It wasn’t like he was insulting his brother by saying he looked fine. Luckily, their brother hadn’t heard his comment, and because if he did, he would have prevented them from leaving on time.

The Duke and his godmother had been at the park first and had their staff place the canopies, tables, chairs, and decorative items for their picnic. Hajime wore a navy suit, white shirt, and maroon pocket square. He hoped his delighted scent wouldn’t be obvious to Tooru. 

As soon as the entire Karasuno family arrived, the pretend couple went on their walk, leaving the Karasuno family and Lady Nekomata to drink their tea. 

Satori wore maroon long-waisted slacks, suspenders, and a tucked in cream-colored shirt. He snorted when he noticed his eldest brother wearing leather black gloves. 

Atsumu caught Satori’s gaze and pulled him aside, in an attempt to keep the family from hearing what he had to say. “I had an accident and ruined the gloves you gave me for Christmas. Forgive your stupid brother,” the blonde didn’t seem all that apologetic. 

“Hmm, I’m sure you’re very sorry.” Satori played along despite the fact that he knew the truth. It didn’t take much to convince Koutarou to confide in the redhead, all he had to do was compliment him. 

Atsumu narrowed his eyes, but didn’t ask how he knew. Satori narrowed his eyes in return and smiled manically. 

“I forgive you, dumb brother. You defended our brother and that’s all I care about.” Atsumu nodded solemnly. “I do hope you’ve apologized.”

“I did. I won’t ever live it down,” Atsumu promised.

Satori chuckled darkly, “Even if you tried, we would force you to remember.”

“Does everyone know?”

“What do you think?” Atsumu sighed, but Satori cut him off. “They don’t. Do me a favor and don’t forget the brief moment of panic you just felt. That’s how Tooru felt for almost two months. As long as he returns to normal, I’ll forgive you.”

Satori grew bored and walked towards the tent. “Oh!” He blurted, “I understand that Lady Genmaicha believes the Duke to be unmateable. Is that true?”

“That’s not a word.” Atsumu shrugged. “I’m unsure if he’s changed his mind. If you’re going to ask me to back off and leave their relationship be, I can’t do that. I don’t want Tooru to end up hurt because Seijoh refused to become his mate.” 

Satori nodded, sitting next to Koutarou. The redhead loved to tease his brother by stealing his food when he wasn’t paying attention. 

Soon after, Kenma and Kunimi joined the table. Kenma wanted to introduce his cousin to his second family. He was disappointed when Tetsurou and Shoyo were missing. 

Osamu explained that they went horseback riding. Kenma wasn't as close to the family as he once was, but he was happy to see them. There were times when they were too energetic for him, but he enjoyed their warmness nonetheless. 

Atsumu gave Kenma a nod, “Miss Nohebi, how nice of you to join us. Apologies for the rowdiness. Y’know how our family is. It’s also a pleasure to meet your cousin, Miss Kunimi.”

Kenma groaned, not caring that it was improper. He hated formalities, especially when he knew how rotten Atsumu could be. “I hope you remember that I haven’t forgotten the day you pushed me because Kuro preferred me over you , Lord Karasuno,” he mocked. 

Osamu snorted, “Holy shit, I forgot about that! This asshole is such a jealous piece of shit! I’m Osamu, his unfortunate twin,” he waved to Kunimi. “I’m the better twin,” he winked playfully. 

Kunimi cringed but remained formal, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Karasuno,” he muttered. 

“Woah, are you sure you two aren’t twins?” Atsumu said with widened eyes. “The voice and expressions are the same. I swear you resemble each other.”

Morisuke laughed, “They’re cousins, so of course they look alike. Don’t listen to him, he’s annoying.” 

Koutarou’s keen eyes saw Akira’s nose twitch, subtly moving further back in his chair. It seemed like his nose was sensitive. So, as a good host, he motioned to his alpha brothers to leave with him. They left to look for Shoyo and Tetsurou. 

The park was busy with joyful families having breakfast, playing games, and riding horses. Had Tooru not been busy walking around with Iwaizumi, he would have run away to join his brothers and their horses. 

Their walk had been silent and awkward. 

Iwaizumi was fighting an internal battle. For the past few days, he was more distant. He had realized he was getting too comfortable with Tooru and needed to back off. It’s not like we’re in a relationship.  

Meanwhile, Tooru felt awkward because he couldn’t stop thinking about the dream. 

When Iwaizumi kissed his hand, Tooru thought of the kisses dream Hajime had given him. The sturdy bicep he held while they walked reminded him of how dream Iwaizumi had wrapped them around his thighs when he—

“Miss Karasuno?”

Tooru looked down and saw Iwaizumi staring curiously at him. “Sorry?”

“You seemed upset, but I couldn’t tell because your scent is too faint.”

Tooru was reminded of Tetsurou’s teases from the day before and blushed. “Ah, yes. I felt like today was too warm, and I didn’t want my scent to overpower my perfume.”

“Your scent is nicer than the perfume, though,” Iwaizumi gruffly stated. 

“A compliment? Oh, my! Iwa-chan, I didn’t think you knew what a compliment was! To think your brain could…”

Iwaizumi tuned him out now that he was back to his usual self. The alpha had been worried when Tooru squeezed him. The alpha wondered what had alarmed him. 

“Ugh, you’re not even listening to me, Your Grace,” he replied mockingly. 

“The Lady was going on and on about matters that do not interest me.”

“Must we be so formal?”

“We’re in public?”

“So? I'd rather we talk like we can tolerate each other.”

Iwaizumi smirked, “If you believe us to be friends, Miss Karasuno, please use that label.”

“Well, we’re acting like we’re courting, so we should be more informal.”

“I may not be able to smell your pheromones, but why do you seem anxious? I thought you said nothing was the matter. Is it Lord Mujin again?”

Tooru didn't want to admit he was anxious because he wanted to purr whenever he could smell the alpha’s scent. His inner omega was practically willing to give himself away without protest. 

Anytime the alpha moved, he unintentionally flexed the arm Tooru held. Between the alpha’s sturdy muscles, his attractive face, and his voice, Tooru was having difficult controlling himself, even with the patches.

Had it been closer to his heat, he would have given in. Hell, the fact that Iwaizumi couldn’t smell him saved him from the embarrassment he would face if the Duke could smell his arousal. 

As if reading Tooru’s mind, the Duke smirked. “I am flattered that you cannot stop staring at my handsome face, but I must reject your advances.”

Tooru spat, “Just because I was staring and need a mate, that doesn’t mean I want it to be you .” His inner omega fussed. You idiot! Of course, we want him! Who cares about being proper? Jump him.  

“I am not naive to think you would change your mind about mating when we hatched our plan. May I remind you that you’re too much of a barbarian for me to desire?”

Hajime stopped walking, he smiled smugly. “Well, if I had to choose a mate, you would be first on my ‘ridiculously annoying, but somewhat tolerable’ list.”

“Iwa-chan, you complimented me moments ago. No need to get shy.”

They stared at each other, neither wanting to back down, otherwise, they would injure their pride. Hajime exhaled slowly, “Whether I compliment you or not, we both know that it doesn’t matter if you’re first on my list, considering you are looking for love, and I am not.”

“Humph, well, at least you’re aware you’re nowhere near the top of my list.” His inner omega begged Tooru to take it back. They wanted Iwaizumi as a mate, but there were better ways to show interest in the alpha than being a nuisance. 

“So I’m on your list?” Hajime turned forward, guiding Tooru down the green pathway. 

“Shut up!”

Iwaizumi contentedly laughed as he changed the subject. “Do you want to hear something stupid your brothers did when we were in school?”

“If it has to do with unsavory things, then do not waste your time, for I am uninterested.”

“Of course not. It has to do with the fact that they got so drunk that they decided to break into the school’s kitchen and burn all the rice.”

“What?” Tooru gasped, “How could they?”

“Osamu wanted to cook. He got inspired and wanted to experiment cooking rice in a matter of seconds by increasing the heat. Atsumu was intoxicated and left the stove on while Osamu fell asleep on the floor.”

“And where were you in all this?”

"I am why they didn't get suspended and the school never caught them." Hajime chuckled at the memory. Anytime they thought about the incident, it made them want to avoid eating rice. 

“You should’ve let the university punish them. You’re too nice.” Tooru could just imagine how much the twins took advantage of the stoic alpha. Iwaizumi wasn’t a pushover, but the twins almost always got their way when they put their mind to it.

“I’ve done my fair share of dumb things while under the influence, and they helped me out, so I couldn’t leave them alone.”

Tooru’s eyes sparkled in amusement, “Like what?” 

“I'm not saying anything. Anyway, we’re friends and I wasn’t about to let them get expelled.”

“My Mama told me that the best kind of love is when you’re best friends.”

Hajime chuckled, “Are you suggesting I date your brothers? Wouldn’t that be a bit odd?” 

Numerous eligible alphas watched them as they walked, so Iwaizumi took it as the perfect opportunity to stop by a rose bush and pluck one out. Before handing it to Tooru, he ensured that there were no thorns that could hurt him. 

Tooru happily accepted the gift. His inner omega had gotten used to receiving gifts from the alpha whenever they met. It was a simple white rose, but Tooru was ecstatic. 

“Oh, that reminds me!” He opened the matching purse he had been carrying to hand Hajime his gift. The alpha hadn’t requested gifts, it was all Tooru’s idea. While he was out shopping, he thought of the alpha when he saw them. “Please accept this.”

Hajime blinked a few times before slowly nodding. He peered at Tooru through his eyelashes, wondering if a prank was coming. 

“It’s not what you’re thinking. Hurry and open it.”

Iwaizumi stared at the little black box that Tooru had dropped onto his hands; his heart skipping a beat. The box's weight was insignificant, but its meaning symbolized their relationship was more than a simple ruse. Hajime swallowed and brazenly opened the gift without caring if he should open it privately. 

Upon opening the box, Hajime held his breath, knowing he would have gasped had he not done so. Inside the velvety inside lay two black cufflinks engraved with the Iwaizumi sigil. Not the Seijoh sigil, which by law is his sigil. He was no longer recognized as an Iwaizumi like his Mother. The cufflinks were a subtle reminder that even though he was Duke Seijoh, he was still part Iwaizumi. 

“How?”

Tooru smiled brightly, “I asked Lady Nekomata about your family’s sigil. I could’ve sworn it was something else, but he assured me I had been mistaken and had his painter make me a copy. Do you like it?” 

Hajime looked at Tooru genuinely, as if it was the first time they had met, and felt a burst of fondness. He didn't care if his scent gave it away. This wasn't something cheap—not in price and definitely not in the thought and care put into it. 

His godmother didn’t tell Tooru, so he obviously didn’t understand how special the Iwaizumi sigil was to Hajime. It was the only connection he had to his mother, besides her blood. After she married his father, the Iwaizumi Earldom land was split in two. One portion was absorbed by the Seijoh Dukedom and the other was given back to the royal family. So the Iwaizumi family no longer existed, which was why his connection to his name was that much more important. 

His inner alpha was hard to ignore. It was chanting to kiss Tooru. To show him just how much he loved the gift and gesture. It was all-consuming, threatening to eat him alive. Hajime was aware that his heart was in full display due to his scent, revealing his true emotions. However, the warm feeling erupted throughout his body, erasing any concern or shame. 

There wasn’t any doubt in his heart. He knew what this feeling was, it was just a four-letter word that he dared not utter. 

Watching Hajime open the gift, his usually expressionless face showed every emotion he was experiencing. Tooru wanted to engrave this memory into his brain, he felt light on his feet. While the alpha didn’t have to say anything, Tooru knew it was a well received gift. 

Tooru breathed out, affectionate pheromones enveloped him. Hajime admired their friendship. He felt his face burned, blushing a deeper hue than the rogue he wore. The more Hajime's scent enveloped him, the more he felt his control slipping. 

There was no point in hiding his embarrassment. Iwaizumi had stopped looking at the gift and given his full attention to the blushing omega, who looked like he was fighting an internal battle. 

The sound of Tooru’s name broke the spell. Morisuke and Shoyo had found them. They had been tasked with bringing their brother back. 

As they walked back, Tooru held onto Hajime’s arm. Now, he just had to believe it.

On his way back to his home, Lady Nekomata reminded Hajime that if he was serious about courting Tooru, he should propose. Otherwise, someone would steal him away, leaving Hajime with a broken heart. 

Iwaizumi sighed, the cold reality was that their relationship was fake. The gift was sweet, but it did not change the fact that their romantic relationship was nonexistent. That was the deal. Hajime needed to keep his distance especially if another alpha wanted to court Tooru. 

That did not settle well with his inner alpha. He chose to ignore it. 

This is an act, and I’m not about to ruin his happiness just because I’m attracted to him. Maybe I need to find someone to get this out of my system. That must be it. I haven’t had sex in a long time, and it’s making me feel more attracted to Miss Karasuno.  

Hajime felt like he was forcing his heart to turn ice cold. It was all an act, and it was temporary. 

Hours later, Hajime found himself at another ball. He was growing tired of attending social events day after day. It dawned on him that this would be his life for the next two and a half months. The sooner Tooru got mated, the sooner Iwaizumi could return to the countryside and enjoy his freedom. 

Iwaizumi waited outside the venue. His pocket watch read five o’clock. The Karasuno carriages arrived after one another. He first greeted Tooru’s older brothers. They greeted him before heading inside the venue. Osamu dragged Atsumu away once Tooru left the blonde’s arm to walk inside with his fake beau. 

The pine scent welcomed Tooru, who was excited to see his friend again, not caring that he had seen him that morning. “Your brother, the one with the bright gold eyes.”

“Koutarou? Don’t worry. He already knows that he looks like an owl.”

Iwaizumi scoffed, “Now that you say that, I can see it. But no, that’s not why I brought him up. He mentioned that the volleyball game was canceled?”

“Oh, that! Well, Mama got upset because my older brothers got into a fight and wouldn’t explain themselves. So, Mama forbade them from playing for a month. Sorry.”

“That’s surprising. I wouldn’t have expected your brothers to keep something from your mother. Does that happen often?”

“Not at all! That’s why it was most surprising.”

As the couple walked into the dancehall, chatter erupted. Most spoke about the Prince’s arrival. The Queen had confirmed he would be on attendance. 

Tooru smirked at Hajime, “Are you ready to help me find my mate?”

Iwaizumi playfully rolled his eyes, “Of course, my Lady. We’ll find you the best match.”

It didn’t take long for the couple to be interrupted by an awaiting alpha who wanted to dance with Tooru. “Miss Karasuno,” the alpha looked apprehensively at Iwaizumi. “May I have the honor of dancing with you this fine evening?”

Tooru smiled, “Lord Ashido,” they bowed to one another. “It would be my pleasure.”

Iwaizumi remembered he had to act like a scorned lover, otherwise, the ton would question their relationship. “Must you dance with others when you arrived with me, Miss Karasuno?”

“If they’re as charming as Lord Ashido, then you must endure it, Your Grace.”

The sandy-haired alpha basked in Tooru’s attention and compliments as he led the latter to the dancefloor. The surrounding guests pitied Iwaizumi, yet they were secretly hoping to snag the alpha for themselves. 

The dance with Lord Ashido turned poorly when the man questioned how educated Tooru was. When the man realized that Tooru was intelligent, he was insulted and made the air fill with tension. Tooru knew this man wasn’t his mate. 

Lord Hayashi was Tooru’s next dance partner, he was rumored to be boastful. The man to bragged about every little thing he owned while simultaneously belittling Tooru for being adopted. 

He didn’t think it could worsen until he danced with a handsome raven-haired man who wouldn’t stop talking about bonding and wanting children. Tooru would have thought him perfect had he not explained that he wanted his parents to move in with them to one of the Karasuno properties. How was Lord Watanabe supposed to sustain Tooru and their family if he tried to rely on the Karasuno family? 

By the time he returned to Hajime, he was exhausted. The older alpha handed him a glass of wine that he graciously accepted. 

“Did you enjoy yourself?”

“God, no. They were all terrible, Iwa-chan! I’m sure you’d laugh if you heard what they said. I would love to forget that I entertained the idea of being with any of them.”

“Don’t give up yet. I’m sure we’ll find him soon. Worry not.”

Sensing Tooru's displeasure, Iwaizumi teased the man about his countless standards for a perfect love match. 

“Iwa-chan, are you planning on asking me to dance? Or will I be standing here looking gorgeous when I should be on the dance floor, showing these poor fools that they can’t have me?”

“You’re a shitty guy, you know that?”

“You’ve said that so often that sometimes I think you’ve forgotten my name!”

"I will admit that I have yet to remember all your siblings' names. Of course, excluding Atsumu and Osamu, everyone else has their nickname."

“Oh? I’d like to hear this.”

Hajime groaned, knowing that Tooru would surely inform the others of their nicknames. “Now while I went to school with your elder brothers, I never spent time with the two younger ones, so I didn’t bother learning their names,” he explained. "The black-haired alpha reminds me of a cat, with the way he always analyzes me whenever he's near us. I hope he doesn't think I will eat you or something."

Tooru laughed. Tetsurou was like a cat in the way he observed others closely, but he also loved to take naps under the sun and laze around when he wasn’t needed. 

“Then there’s your brother, who reminds me of a golden retriever, but now I might just call him your owl brother. Then, after you is the blondish brother; he reminds me of a Pomeranian or a chihuahua.”

“Oh, don’t let him hear that. He loves cats. Tetsu is the one who loves dogs. And then?”

“Unpredictable number five is your redheaded brother. I swear, during dinner, he said and did the oddest things. I can’t deny that it wasn’t entertaining. And Shrimpy is your youngest brother.”

“Shrimpy? Not even chibi?”

“If I tell you, do you swear you won’t tell him why I call him that?”

“Of course not.”

“Then I guess we’ll leave it at that.” The man’s attention wavered when he heard the ending of the current song. 

“Iwa-chan, you can’t just tease me, I want to know. Oh, what do you call me?” 

Iwaizumi extended his hand, “Would you like to dance with me, Miss Karasuno?”

Tooru bowed, “And here I thought we’d get old and gray before you asked.”

As the most talked-about couple in society, they gained the guests' attention as the dance started. They danced the first song, enjoying themselves as one, but they were unsatisfied with one dance. 

The next song began when Tooru thought it best to restate his intentions for their plan. 

“I don’t want us to be caught in this lie, Your Grace,” Tooru looked determined. “Not because I want to be seen or judged as a liar. I couldn’t care less about their opinions. It is because this is my life and I want to find the love of my life. My happiness depends on it. If your interests do not align with mine in continuing our scheme, please inform me now.”

“Of course, I agree, but on one condition.” Tooru rolled his eyes, but Iwaizumi continued, “Our ruse won’t be taken seriously until you, the person I’m courting, call me by my name.”

His eyes widened at the mere thought of calling Hajime by his name. Calling someone by their first name was only reserved for family, close friends, and mates. 

It wasn’t difficult for Hajime to guess Tooru’s thoughts when the omega’s expressions were easy to read. While the alpha left Tooru deal with his inner turmoil, Iwaizumi continued to lead their dance. 

His own heart stammered against his chest. He was nervous that his stutter would make itself known. If it weren’t for their gloves, the couple would have felt the other’s sweaty palms indicating their nervousness. The seconds that passed felt like hours. Hajime licked his lips to distract himself from his heart, threatening to break out of his chest. 

Tooru’s eyes follow Hajime’s tongue, remembering his dream. He bit his lip to stop himself from blushing, but it was futile. His body reacted to Hajime as if they had been romantically involved for years. 

Ah. I want to call out to him. Tooru whispered so only the Duke could hear him. “H-Hajime,” his blush deepened, covering his ears and slowly moving down his neck. 

Hajime couldn't believe how pretty his name sounded. He had always loved it because he was named by his mother. But hearing Tooru say it in such a tender and soft voice made him him fall in love with it again. 

He was nearing dangerous waters again. The little voice in his head was sure to remind him of his promise. For once, Iwaizumi ignored his brain and allowed himself to smile fondly at Tooru. 

He is devastatingly beautiful. His scent gave away what he was feeling, as it always did.  

Fondness and affection. 

The silence was deafening, and even though Iwaizumi had smiled, Tooru wondered if he had heard him, so he repeated himself more confidently. “Hajime.” Seeing the surprise on Iwaizumi’s face was cute. Tooru couldn’t help but giggle. 

Meanwhile, Hajime wanted to hear it again and again. “I heard you the first time, Tooru,” he rolled his eyes. 

The alpha pretended to be annoyed, but Tooru knew better. He was smiling, and his scent hadn’t changed. Tooru felt lighter—until he felt Hajime’s gloved hand squeeze his waist; then, he felt warmer. 

The omega wanted to hear the alpha say his own name, but he was reminded that he shouldn’t get attached to his partner in crime. This man does not want to be mated. It was a cruel reminder. 

Tooru cleared his throat. “I must find an alpha who wishes to be my mate and father of my children.” 

Iwaizumi nodded, “Then we shall find you the best one. Someone who is worthy of you.”

The dance ended. The line had been drawn. They would not forget that their real interests did not align. 

The dancehall grew louder, forcing the duo to look for the source. The Queen entered the room with a man with dark brown hair. 

“That must be the prince,” Hajime whispered. 

“He looks like he'd rather be sleeping than attend a ball,” Tooru could see the man looking for the room's exit. “How much do you want to wager that he’ll disappear in a few moments?”

Hajime glanced at the man who dragged his feet, “If I wager against you, I’d be a fool. The man will run away once the Queen lets go of his arm. I heard the Prince moved to London. I wonder if this means he’s set to return to Japan.”

“While he’s a prince, he’s not a direct competitor for the throne, so I won’t be surprised if he does return. Though I’ve heard that he hates uninteresting things.”

They joked about the Prince's disinterest as the unmated omega swarmed him. He's polite enough not to get on his uncle's nerves but honest enough that the interested omega were unsure if to proceed. 

“Look, Iwa-chan!”

Iwaizumi found a blonde omega approaching the prince. She curtsied showing her unmarked scent gland, wanting to tempt the alpha. Instead, the Prince kissed her gloved hand, expression unchanging. 

The Duke noticed the Queen dragging his nephew's arm as they walked towards them. Not wanting to get in the way of a potential match, Iwaizumi walked away. The Prince caught the action and narrowed his eyes, wondering if they were planning something. 

Tooru watched Hajime’s retreating form, not paying attention to the Queen and Prince who stood before him. The scent of confectioner sugar with vanilla bean from the Queen mixed strangely with the smell of sandalwood and oud from the Prince. 

“Prince Rintarou, this is the young lady I wanted you to meet, Miss Karasuno Tooru.”

Tooru bowed in respect before Suna kissed his hand in greeting. The sharp change in pine made Suna prolong the kiss. Interesting , he thought inwardly. 

Suna looked in his peripheral vision to see Iwaizumi standing there, “Ah, yes. It’s a pleasure to meet the person everyone has been dying to dance with. Greetings, Miss Karasuno.”

The Prince’s voice drawled on, Tooru sensed his sarcastic tone. 

“I’m honored to hear that you’ve been dying to meet me, Your Highness,” Tooru smugly smiled. 

Suna smirked. Tooru wasn’t like the rest that he had met. It didn’t seem like the omega even cared that he was a Prince. How peculiar. “I don’t believe I said that, but no matter. I expected something… different.”

Queen Washijo ignored their animosity and grabbed his nephew’s arm to lead them to Lady Nekomata, who had been waiting to greet the Queen. 

Iwaizumi soon returned, “Since he was a prince, I assumed you would be interested in him.”

“Seriously, who do you take me for?” Tooru rolled his eyes, “I hope you didn’t believe Lady Genmaicha, who has been spouting those foolish rumors.”

Hajime attempted to hide his smile. He had listened to those rumors because sometimes his partner can be vain. So, he believed that Tooru would prefer to be a Princess over anything else. 

“Miss Karasuno,” another alpha asked Tooru for a dance. The man was handsome, but Tooru only accepted to spite Hajime. 

Yasufumi soon joined his godson after the Queen made his rounds around the room. “You two looked good together. I’m wondering when you’ll do yourselves and him the favor of proposing, Hajime.”

Iwaizumi took a deep breath. If he responded with his first thought, his godmother would scold him. 

“Are you listening to me, Your Grace?”

“I am, but I’m remaining silent because I do not want to ruin this wonderful evening.”

The rest of the evening was pleasant. Tooru and Iwaizumi had conversed with one another. They soon found out that the Prince had left almost immediately after meeting Tooru, after finding nothing of interest. 

Iwaizumi bid farewell by promising Tooru that they would go to the dessert cafe as his reward for winning their bet. 

~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear nosy reader, 

There is little to discuss.  

Even with the Prince in attendance, last night’s ball was a bore.  

The Duke ran away with his tail behind his legs before the Prince was introduced to Miss Karasuno.  

My my my, maybe there is something to say after all.  

How can one state they are seriously courting 

if you don’t stay to lay your claim?  

The Prince met the omega you’re trying to court, 

Yet you run away?  

Maybe they aren’t seriously courting, 

That would be rather disappointing, if true. 

Then again, 

Perhaps that proves that the Duke really wasn’t made to mate.  

Prince Suna was seen leaving the banquet soon after meeting Miss Karasuno.  

It appears that he was impressed with him, 

Should I jump the gun and say that I’m expecting wedding bells? 

Speaking of bells, 

I must announce that Miss Kunimi is rejoining the season.  

He had fallen ill, but we won't miss him much longer if the rumors are true.  

It’s safe to assume that his reentry to society will occur at tomorrow’s museum's grand opening.  

With mild annoyance, 

Lady Genmaicha 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Friday morning, the day after Tooru had met Prince Suna, was busy for the Karasuno family. They had a quick breakfast before getting redressed for the museum opening. As it was not an evening event, the younger siblings who had yet to debut were allowed to go. 

The family wore their family colors, which gave off the impression of autumn more than spring. Tooru was excited. Having met Hajime twice the day before, he wasn’t expecting to meet the alpha again that day. He was getting used to seeing the alpha almost every day, and his inner omega would be sad when they were apart. 

The carriage ride was loud. Koutarou and Shoyo bounced up and down, forcing Morisuke and Tooru to yell at them to stop. Morisuke and Tooru butt heads more often than not, but when they are angry, they join forces against their loud, extroverted siblings. 

“Can you please shut the fuck up?!” Morisuke yelled, forgetting that just as much as their brothers were jovial, they were also prone to act like kicked puppies when scolded. 

The alpha and omega duo calmed down but whispered animatedly. They glared at their brothers, ignoring them for the rest of the ride. 

Koutarou had been excited because the museum had a wide range of watercolor paintings and mixed materials that he had been curious to see. Meanwhile, Shoyo was excited because Kageyama had expressed his interest in visiting the museum. The alpha attended the exhibition with his married alpha cousin, Shimizu, and her beta husband, Ryunosuke. 

Initially, Kageyama was visiting for their volleyball match, but due to recent events, the game was canceled. Not wanting to change his plans, Tobio chose to stay at his family's home for the weekend. It had been over a month since they had seen each other in person, so Shoyo couldn't contain his excitement. 

In the other carriage, Osamu and Atsumu had been fighting, much to the displeasure of their mother, who attempted to calm them down. Tetsurou and Satori were no help, as they had accidentally worsened the situation. 

Osamu had insulted Atsumu by calling him a cheat and a liar. Ittetsu did not know why, but based on their scents, he knew that his son was distraught. 

Atsumu did not take the insult lightly and shoved Osamu inside the carriage. Once he had enough of their shenanigans, Ittetsu sat between them. 

The carriage ride could not have ended any earlier. Osamu left the carriage first and accompanied his Mother, while Atsumu went straight for the other carriage to accompany Tooru. Tetsurou walked with Satori, and Koutarou assisted Morisuke and Shoyo. 

As they walked towards the entrance to the museum, they saw Prince Suna hounded by multiple omegas wanting his attention. Who could blame them when they could become a Princess if they gained his interest? 

Atsumu allowed Tooru to wander by himself. This was a new change; he didn't want his brother to feel suffocated by him. So, he stayed behind with his mother and twin. 

"Boys, look over there. That's Miss Ashikaga, who's known for speaking multiple languages. And there, wearing yellow, is Miss Harada."

“Mother,” Osamu started, “I’ve met them and yes, they’re more than agreeable for someone who isn’t a part of our family.”

“Exactly!” Atsumu shrugged, “I am not seeking a mate. If I look for one, I’ll look at Lady Genmaicha’s column, which already says that those ladies you mentioned are either spoken for or uninterested in male alphas.” 

The twins kissed their mother on the cheek and walked away. Koutarou saw his Mother's puppy eyes and ran after his brothers, knowing that his mother would also try to find him a mate. 

Out of luck, Tetsurou walked alongside Ittetsu, who spoke fondly of Kenma. The alpha reminded his mother that Kenma didn't see him like that. Ittetsu didn't understand why his son would say that when anyone could see the love and adoration Kenma had for him. 

Satori wandered the museum alone after Shoyo ran away to tease an awkward Kageyama who stared at a nude painting. The childhood friends were chaotic as usual, and as much as Satori enjoyed watching them, he didn’t want to interrupt their limited time together. He saw his brother Koutarou staring at a mixed-media painting that hung nearby. 

The redhead left his brother alone. He hadn’t been interested in art, unlike his artistic brother. So as not to disturb him, he kept to himself, wondering how his friend was doing during this short break. 

“Kenma! Miss Kunimi!” Morisuke smiled at Satori as he walked past him to catch up to his friends, or friend and almost friend. 

Akira bowed to Morisuke while Kenma murmured his hello. The duo had kept to themselves for most of the event, not wanting Lady Nohebi to find them because the woman had introduced Kunimi to alphas older than him by at least twenty years. 

Whenever the omega spotted Kenma's mother, they would quickly leave for the next exhibit, hoping they wouldn't get caught. Kunimi was still hopeful that Koganegawa would return and that they could live with their pup in the countryside. 

They bumped into Koutarou, who had been excited to catch up to Kenma. He remembered how he and Kuro used to play with the younger omega when they were younger. Kenma was polite during the exchange, but he hoped it would soon end, as Koutarou did not know how to keep his voice down. 

The alpha was sad when they bid him farewell. Before leaving, Morisuke hit him for being too loud. Koutarou wasn’t easily embarrassed, but the stranger who stood next to him witnessed the scolding. While he didn’t know the person, it was embarrassing because they were staring at the same painting as him. 

Koutarou thought they didn’t see until he heard quiet laughter and a discreet, “That’s what you get for being so loud.”

The alpha soon forgot about the person when he smelled toasted coconut and saw Lady Nekomata join him. An average-sized male omega accompanied him, but Koutarou couldn’t pinpoint his scent. The gray-haired omega was most likely mated, but because his clothes covered his scent glands, Koutarou could only assume. 

“You seem to be angry at the painting, Mr. Karasuno. What ever is on your mind?”

“The mixed materials conflict with one another. Well, I’m still a novice, so it might be that I’m just too dumb to understand it.”

“Do you consider yourself dumb?”

“Of course not,” Koutarou pouted. He might still be learning to perfect his craft, but he knew enough to understand what he had been staring at for fifteen minutes. 

“So, what does that mean?”

“The materials conflict with one another?” He asked more than he stated; he was not trying to be offensive. “We could always ask the artist.” 

“I agree wholeheartedly, Mr. Karasuno.” The elder omega acknowledged the person who had joined him, “Mr. Sawamura, do you agree with Mr. Karasuno’s assessment?”

The gray-haired omega laughed, “No, I don’t believe I do.” Koutarou tripped over his words, “Pardon me, I’m going to go look for my mate.”

Once the man was out of earshot, Koutarou half yelled, half shrieked in embarrassment. “Lady Nekomata, how could you set me up like this?! I thought we were friends.”

“Ah, but we are, Koutarou. And as friends, we must always pull pranks on each other. Don’t forget that.”

Yasufumi followed the artist back to a tall black-haired man. Koutarou could only assume that was the artist’s alpha. Unsettled, he wondered if he could send an apology gift for offending him. Koutarou decided against the idea when he realized it could come off as him challenging the alpha for their mate. And there was no way Koutarou would do something as stupid as that. 

“To be fair,” a soft voice said. “I thought the same thing until I looked at the description. It was meant to show true chaos. Moreover, Suga-san said the painting’s interpretation is up to the viewer if they don’t resonate with his description.” 

Koutarou looked at the person but couldn’t distinguish any concrete features as the person wore heavy makeup and covered his eyes. The person’s hair was neatly wrapped under a covering, and their scent was nowhere to be found. 

All Koutarou knew was that the tall, softly-spoken man had been slightly rude. The man gave a small bow before leaving the alpha to wonder if they had met before. 

The individual passed by Prince Suna, who narrowed his eyes but made no move to question the person’s shady appearance. If it hadn’t been for Tooru passing by, the individual would have been questioned. 

Suna laughed. Tooru had not looked at him all evening. He hoped Tooru would be interested in him so that the alpha could have some form of entertainment. Suna wanted to visit Osaka as it had been long since he had last visited. His plans kept him in the countryside, but Tanji forced his hand to attend social gatherings. 

The alpha was not interested in finding a mate just yet. In the future, he would look for someone who would compliment him and share similar interests. He knew no omega could offer him what he wanted, so if he must pretend to be interested in them, he wanted to be entertained. 

Tooru had been rude to him the night before, so Suna knew that the favored omega could provide the drama he sought. 

Additionally, Tooru always seemed to be given more page space on the gossip column that arrived every morning. Lady Genmaicha had a love/hate relationship with Miss Karasuno. One day, she showered him with love; then the next, she detailed how Tooru wasn't as interesting as he used to be. 

The conversation he had with Miss Dateko was fun. Like him, the omega was snarky, rude, and, most importantly, a gossip. They weren’t interested in each other. The debuted omega was moments away from being courted by Mr. Aone.

Bowing his farewell, Suna walked towards Tooru. “Miss Karasuno.”

Tooru turned, plastering a fake smile, “Your Highness. I hope the day’s treated you… well.”

“Very well, now that I’ve gazed upon your beauty,” he sarcastically said. 

“Oh, my! You’re too kind, Prince Suna. However, your fans will be disappointed to see you complimenting a promised omega.”

Suna’s eyes widened, “Oh, now I’m surprised. I hadn’t realized that Duke Seijoh had proposed. Lady Genmaicha hasn’t said so in her paper. I must…”

Tooru tuned him out once he saw Iwaizumi. He instinctively released content pheromones, “Apologies, Your Highness, but I must go.” Tooru bowed and made his way to his partner in crime.

Suna watched Tooru leave, but before he could complain that his source of entertainment left, he found a new one when a pretty man with dyed blonde hair walked by. Based on the man's physical appearance, Suna assumed the man was an omega, but the stench that followed puzzled him. 

Rin knew this scent well; he recognized it—expired blockers. Now, why was the omega wearing them? Suna observed how no alpha wanted to approach the trio of omegas. One smelled of florals and spring, while the other’s scent was missing. They were wearing patches— how scandalous .  

The person who wore the expired blockers was avoided as if he carried a disease. Suna wondered who he was, so he returned to Miss Dateko to get as much information as possible about the omega. 

Tooru slowed down as he approached Iwaizumi to fix his appearance. He cursed the hallway for not having a surface to show him his reflection. It was pointless to try to sneak up on the alpha; Tooru’s scent was like a bell that gave him away. 

Hajime didn't turn around from viewing the painting. It was a painting that depicted one of the ancient trees in the Seijoh Dukedom. The tree wasn't on the property where the mansion was, but it was on the land. Hajime first found it when he went for a horse ride. He hadn't realized how far he went until he saw the tree, recognizing it from his mother's room. The view was magnificent; shades of red, yellow, and blues filled the sky as the sun began to set. 

“What ever are you staring at, Your Grace?”

Iwaizumi gave him a small smile, “I’m enjoying the scenery of the painting.”

Tooru looked away, sighing, “Have you seen the latest Genmaicha issue? It appears you have gotten on her good side. I dare say your acting has warranted high praise.”

“Ah, yes. I did happen to see her compliments.”

“Good,” Tooru turned back to him. “Would you judge me if I were to admit that I find amusement in that?”

“Our fake relationship or my pretend jealousy?”

“Neither, Iwa-chan. I am enjoying that we’re fooling that gossip. She’s eating our lies and giving us what we want from this deal.” Tooru saw the painting’s nameplate, “Oh, you’re donating it? What a shame, it’s beautiful. Did your family have different painters?”

Iwaizumi peered at him from the corner of his eye, “What ever do you mean?”

“This painting's artistic choices differ from those you donated to the other room.”

“The Seijoh family passed down the others to show power and influence, while this one is a simple painting to show beauty in nature.” Iwaizumi paused, his expression softened, “Lady Nekomata mentioned that this painting was my Mother’s favorite.”

“And you’re donating it, Hajime?” 

“I’m donating it for a limited time so aspiring artists can learn something. Come autumn, it’ll be back in the Seijoh estate.”

"Good. Otherwise, I would have Atsumu purchase it for me. Of all the paintings I’ve seen today, this is the most beautiful. And I'm not saying that to inflate your ego. I'm saying it because it reminds me of the countryside. I love living in our home here, but it does not compare to our summer home, Kobushi. It is my favorite to spend time in it as it brings inner peace to my soul. I can live as I truly deserve because I can do as I wish. Your Mother had great taste, Hajime."

Tooru's magnetic pull made Hajime gravitate towards him; his words made him want to hold Tooru dear. 

The distance between them wasn’t much, yet it felt like there were miles between them. Hajime didn’t want to ruin the moment, so he extended his hand, hoping to caress Tooru’s own. 

He wasn’t alone in that regard. Tooru had wanted to touch the man even before he had the lewd dream. Iwaizumi brought him comfort, and what he wanted now was to be embraced by his strong arms. 

Their eyes did not leave the painting as their hands shifted until the backs of their hands lightly touched. Tooru swallowed, wanting more, and looped his pinky in Hajime’s. The alpha’s hands were rough against his soft skin, but Tooru didn’t mind. They felt exactly how he imagined; he knew that these hands were made to protect. 

Hajime released the pinky and instead properly held Tooru’s hand. Their cheeks immediately turned red, but they did not break contact, that is, not until they heard gasps coming from the main room. 

The couple returned to the room and saw Suna holding Miss Kijiko, a beta woman. One of Kenma’s sisters informed them that the woman had almost fainted, but Suna had caught her before she could fall to the ground. 

In truth, the woman wanted to become a princess and leave a lasting impression on the Prince by "falling" for him. 

Rin was not amused nor impressed. 

Miss Kijiko had interrupted his conversation with Kenma, who ran away from the prince before he could get the answer to his burning question. He was displeased. 

Suna bid the party farewell after providing the woman stability and a refreshment. He had lost interest in its guests when Tooru and Hajime did not fall for the bait. 

The pretend pair agreed to meet at the dessert shop later that evening to meet their quota of the social events requested by Tooru. 

On the way back to the Nekomata estate, Hajime and Lady Nekomata had a serious conversation that led to yelling and disagreements. Hajime had never raised his voice towards his godmother, but the situation called for it when his godmother would not respect the fact that he had not proposed because he was not ready. 

The ordeal upset them, and they refrained from speaking until they both cooled off. 

Lady Nekomata warned Hajime not to lead Tooru on, especially not when many bachelors wanted to mate and create a family, just like the debuted Karasuno omega. 

Once they returned home, Lady Nohebi eventually found Akira again at the museum and wouldn’t let him out of her sight. Kenma attempted to help his cousin, but that only worsened the matter. Kenma saw them leave again but couldn’t follow. 

Kunimi tried to keep himself as stress free as possible because he did not want it to affect the pup. He hadn’t been pregnant for long, so he wasn’t past the risky first trimester. 

The outside scenery changed from the city's bustling, glistening streets to streets filled with dirt, drunk people, and others lying on the streets. Kunimi didn’t have his spending pouch, so he was sad when he had to ignore the children who appeared to be homeless. 

“My Lady, why have you brought me here?”

The surrounding scents did not help Akira remain calm. The pregnant omega wrapped his cloak tighter around himself for comfort. 

“Isn’t it obvious? This is your future. I’ve already advised you on your options, but you refuse to follow it.” 

Chiya motioned for Kunimi to follow her, and they walked alongside the pathway. A guard from the Nohebi residence followed them for their safety. The deeper they went, the more children they saw on the ground looking starved and alone. 

Akira gathered his strength. He would not be intimidated, especially not after all he’d had to endure. “You cannot bully me into choosing from your options. This area does not seem completely dangerous, and I’d much prefer it over living with you if my pup and I could keep our freedom. You don’t deserve Kenma.”

Lady Nohebi sighed, “Do you honestly believe that because you’re pregnant, you can tell me how to raise my children? I am harsh with Kenma because he is a male omega. Similarly to you, I am trying to make you both understand that in this world, if you fall out of line, you either disappear or fall into perversion. This is why I brought you here. This,” she lifted her arms, moving them for extra emphasis, “is where you’d live for a few months before The Sanctuary found you and took you away, leaving your child to be like the ones here. Do you want to give your pup that kind of future?”

Akira’s inner omega sobbed, “Of course not! I have someone who loves me and will love our pup.”

“So you’ve said, multiple times,” Chiya nodded. “Then where is he? Why do you look like you’re close to crying, hugging your body in a way that comforts you, but he is not at your side?”

“He’s a respectable lawyer, and he has business to tend to, and I won’t get in the way of that. I can simply wait here for his return.”

“And will he? Will he return? How certain of that are you?” Her doubt slithered into Akira’s fragile heart; his inner omega fell victim to her words. “Have you told him about your situation?”

“Yes. I wrote to him confessing what our love has created. This is why I’m sure he’s finishing his job as fast as possible to return to us.”

Lady Nohebi’s expression turned sad, pitiful for the young omega who could have had it all. “And has he written to you since you’ve confessed this?” She already knew the answer, having received reports of who wrote to her family. 

“Alphas will promise you the world and more if it gets them what they want. After the act, if you are unmated, they do not care, but if the omega becomes pregnant,” Lady Nohebi held his hands in hers. She wasn’t close to him, but she sympathized with him. It was a cruel world. “Then, that ‘love’ they declared will be nonexistent, leaving you alone with the consequences while he remains unattached.”

Akira slipped his hands away and walked back to the carriage. He wanted to be alone. He could feel himself shaking. Biting his inner cheek usually kept him from expressing his emotions, but it wasn’t working. 

When they returned, Kenma excitedly waited for him. He wore clothes that covered the horrible scent from the expired scent blockers for Akira’s sake, with a letter addressed to his cousin. 

Kunimi briefly looked like his world brightened until he read the letter. The tall man was pale white as if he would faint in mere seconds. Kenma steadied him, without hurting the pup. 

“What’s the matter, Akira?”

His cousin cried into his neck. The latter's scent became worried, and his cousin wouldn’t say a word. With hesitance, Kenma read the letter. 

Dear Miss Kunimi, 

Thank you for your letters, but I must ask that you no longer write to me. I am quite busy with the case in London, and for my future mate’s sake, I cannot, in good faith, have her figure out that I was unfaithful.  

Please take care of yourself and your condition.  

Regards, 

Koganegawa Kanji 

Kenma wanted to strangle the alpha. How could he? 

Akira's sniffling made Kenma repress his anger. His cousin did not need to feel his angry pheromones, so he gave off comforting pheromones. Kunimi continued crying until he fell unconscious, leaving Kenma in a strange state of shock.

Could love be so weak? 

Tooru chose a simple peach-colored dress with see-through sleeves and a matching shawl for the light breeze. There was no need for a chaperone as they met in front of the dessert shop, where the street would be busy with other attendants. Tooru was most excited to see the Duke; he was beginning to care for him more than just as a friend. 

Having difficulty explaining himself, Tooru thought it was because he didn’t have many friends. Acquaintances came and went, but he never really had friends outside his family, and Hajime had become someone Tooru looked forward to seeing. 

The carriage stopped before the shop, and he instantly saw Hajime waiting for him. With a smile, Tooru waited for the alpha to open the door and extend his arm to help the omega down, but it never came. 

“Iwa-chan, how rude! You made my coachman leave his seat just because you didn’t want to help me.” He joked. He breathed in, hoping to be enveloped in Hajime’s scent, but he only smelled the desserts from the restaurant. 

Tooru blinked and breathed in again, this time more deeply, but he was disappointed again when he smelled the outside scents. He chuckled nervously, “Hajime?” The alpha had yet to make eye contact. “I’ve been craving the milk bread they sell here. What do you say we go in there and order enough to sell them out for the week?”

“Miss Karasuno.”

Tooru stuttered, "W-why are you calling me that? We agreed tto speak informally." The alpha had yet to look at him. “We can reschedule. I don't mind. I was just kidding about the bread. I don't need it right now." He was lying. He hadn't eaten anything since lunch to enjoy all the yummy food with Hajime. 

“We won’t be rescheduling either.”

“What do you mean? I don’t understand,” Tooru attempted to maintain his composure, but Hajime could see the cracks in his mask. 

“You have a long line of suitors, including the Prince, who are at your beck and call. I am no longer needed, and my part of the deal where I am left alone will be fulfilled as I leave Osaka tomorrow night. Therefore, we will no longer meet or speak to one another. Our arrangement is no longer needed, so let’s end this.”

“Hajime, is it because I keep calling you ‘Iwa-chan,’ or did I offend you in any way?”

“No, of course not.”

Tooru clenched his hands. "Look at me if you're doing this. Stop being a coward and tell me why!" The omega's usually beautiful scent became a mixture of sadness and rottenness. 

“You wanted a perfect love match, and Prince Suna is perfect for you.”

“ Don’t choose for me. I am in charge of my life. And so what if he's a Prince? That doesn't mean he's perfect for me." Tooru exasperatedly sighed, "God, is this about the Lady Genmaicha column saying I would leave you for him?"

“You know I don’t believe in that stupid column.”

“Well, pardon me, Your Grace, but I thought we were friends, but here we are. You’re acting like this is the best for me and choosing for me like an alpha. You’re taking away my freedom to choose.”

“You weren’t mine,” Hajime’s voice cracked, almost as if he didn’t believe what he was saying. “And I was never yours. I wish you well, Miss Karasuno.”

Hajime left and did not look back, leaving Tooru to look at his back until he disappeared. 

Tooru ran into the carriage while trying to keep his scent as neutral as possible. Whatever they had, was over. It was not just their deal; everything was over between them. He didn’t want anyone to perceive him or run and tell Lady Genmaicha that he had just broken up with, even if it had been a lie. 

Tooru didn’t wait until the carriage entirely stopped upon arriving at the estate to jump out. He hated wearing stupid dresses, it prevented him from running to his room. He ignored the staff's protests about his well-being. He ignored the way his throat burned as he restricted himself from crying. 

It was easier to ignore it until he was safe in his room, away from everyone. 

Ignore it, Tooru. We’ll be okay. We are okay. It’s fine. 

He made no noise when he tripped over the dress on his way up the stairs. He continued walking. It didn’t matter. He wasn’t bleeding and didn’t have direct contact with the stairs. His hands held him up before that happened. 

Tooru felt his vision blur as he saw the hallway leading to his room. The scent of peonies and honey was in the air, and he could faintly hear voices calling his name, but that did not stop him. 

The omega opened his door and slammed it. He fell to his knees as people banged on his door to open up. He no longer cared if they heard him sob. It had been challenging to keep it bottled in. 

Can your heart break even if you didn’t know you were in love? 

Hajime was no better; he destroyed his father's study when he arrived home. The alpha blamed himself for getting too close to Tooru after he had sworn to the Gods that he would never fall in love. 

Is that what it was?

Iwaizumi did not know the point of the oath when Tooru's devastatingly sad expression appeared in his mind. But it was too late. He had made his bed, so he had to lie in it. He knew there was no point in staying in Japan. Hajime would leave the following night, and that would be that. 

Was he allowed to love when he shared blood with a monster who ruined the life of his mate and child? 

Osamu, Koutarou, and Tetsurou were outside smoking and drinking. The trio had just returned from lounging at the gentlemen’s club when they heard the news of Iwaizumi breaking their poor brother’s heart. 

Unlike Atsumu, who had his residence outside the Karasuno estate, the other alphas remained home. They were entitled to inheritances like their omega siblings, who had dowries. They preferred investing to grow their funds instead of purchasing a bachelor's residence.

“I’m serious. We can kill him and get away with it,” Koutarou whined. He knew the rumors surrounding Iwaizumi but did not expect the alpha to break Tooru’s heart with so little care.

Tetsurou understood his brother but after their last intervention, they shouldn’t act rashly. “What’re we? The yakuza?”

“Should I repeat what I just said? Tooru came home crying . How many people, not including our family, have made him cry? Not even the boy he had a crush on when he was a kid made him cry after telling Tooru that he hated bread," the second oldest was unsure of how to proceed. 

While he wanted to protect Tooru, Hajime chose to end things rather than string him along. Osamu was good friends with Iwaizumi, but at the same time, the gray-haired alpha didn't let anyone hurt his family without dealing with the consequences.

The raven-haired alpha exhaled. "Other than Tooru crying, did we hear anything else?" Tetsurou groaned, "This is the time I wish we knew who Lady Genmaicha was because we don't need this printed."

Koutarou nodded, “I’m hoping they don’t catch wind of it and leave our brother alone. He’s already hurt enough.” 

Emptying his glass, Osamu added, “I’m friends with Iwaizumi, and let’s just say he isn’t the type to get mated. I didn’t support their relationship at first, but I’d never seen Iwaizumi act like that before, even when omegas of all different backgrounds threw themselves at him in school. So I seriously thought he wasn’t leading Tooru on.” He sighed, “I guess I should’ve been as stern as Tsumu.”

The trio was interrupted by the arrival of Morisuke and Satori, who covered themselves in blankets. The weather that day was warm, but the weather during the nighttime was cool. If they hadn’t brought out something to keep themselves warm, the trio would have requested they return to their rooms to avoid getting sick.

Koutarou wondered out loud where Shoyo was, and the duo replied that he was dead asleep when they passed by his room. He had spent all his energy during the museum event with Kageyama.

Morisuke took a swig of alcohol, to the dismay of his older brothers. “Vodka is deadly. Anyway, I say we kill the bastard and frame it on someone we hate. Oooh, what about-”

The redhead took a baby swig but regretted it as it burned his tongue. “I’m shocked you’re saying this since you and Tooru are always bickering, but we can’t just kill a Duke. Especially not since there are only two dukedoms, and he doesn’t have an heir. The Queen would get involved,” he slide his finger across his neck. 

“That’s true.”

“Well, we can always get the second dukedom to support us. I’ll tell Kageyama to help us,” Shoyo snuck up on the siblings after hearing them from his open balcony.

“What is it with you and bringing him up every time we plot? Also, weren’t you supposed to be sleeping?” Tetsurou smirked when he smelled teakwood, a spicy woodsy scent, with floral undertones coming from the blanket his brother wore. 

He ignored the remark about sleeping. “I want him to feel connected to us. Ever since his grandpa died, he hasn’t felt like he belonged in his family. They’re all busy, so I try to drag him to whatever we do.”

“Oh, I just thought you missed him,” Koutarou said curiously. “Sure, we can involve him in committing a crime against one of the ancient families.”

“Well, duh, but it’s also cause of his grandpa,” Shoyo shrugged.

“You’re too young to get mated,” blurted Osamu.

The orange-haired omega choked on air. He hadn’t expected that. “Who said anything about that?!”

Morisuke patted his back to soothe him, “Speaking of mating, I don’t think I want to mate anyone anytime soon. There’s so much I want to do, learn, and experience before that. I feel like I’ll be caged by marriage.”

The group became sullen, but not because they thought Morisuke was wrong. They all felt a similar way; there was still so much they wanted to do as a family, but most importantly, they wanted to find themselves before settling down.

Koutarou deeply sighed, “Y’know, I always thought I wanted to get mated by twenty-five, but I think I’d like something more. I want to experience life–to be free and have fun.”

"Wait, so you don't want to get mated anymore?" Osamu was surprised. 

Koutarou’s pheromones felt bittersweet. “I don’t think I’ve met anyone who would want to be my mate.”

Morisuke scoffed, not believing his brother’s words. “Oh c'mon, don’t say that, Kou.” 

Shoyo attacked him with a tight embrace, “I think you’re a great older brother! I’m sure you already met them; time and place are crucial.” 

The rest offered their words of support. If anyone needed constant assurance that they were loved, it was Koutarou. The alpha softly laughed, “Fine, I’ll take back what I said.” The alpha stood animatedly, “Anyway, I want to travel!” He smiled brightly.

Tetsurou’s face brightened, “Kou, wanna come with me then?”

“Bro, you and me? Traveling? The shit we can do, fuck yeah, I wanna go with you!” The siblings embraced roughly, which somehow ended with Koutarou putting Tetsurou in a headlock. “You have to be the one to tell Mama, though, after the last time, I don’t think he’d allow me without a chaperone.”

Morisuke rolled his eyes. "How are you older than me?” he sighed. “Yes, take him away. Maybe then he won’t cry every two seconds while you’re away.”

Koutarou and Tetusoru immediately stopped their actions, gasping with their hand over their heart as if they’d been stabbed.

One brother screamed, “He doesn’t cry every two seconds!! Blasphemy!” While the other loudly exclaimed, “Yeah!” 

“Nuh-uh, it’s every four seconds,” Tetsurou snapped. Koutarou nodded beside him. The pair looked ready to fall over. 

“You guys are ridiculous,” Satori barked in laughter. 

Osamu scoffed, “You’re one to talk.” The alpha turned back to Morisuke, “If you don’t want to find a mate, then don’t. It’s a special bond you shouldn’t decide on a whim or feel forced to.”

“Yeah, it should be with someone you know and care about,” Tetsurou giggled. 

Shoyo listened to his brothers as he lay his head on Satori’s shoulder, comforted by the scents of his family. 

The next day blurred together. Tooru only realized what time it was when Honoka arrived with a package. He had firmly requested the dress for the day after Iwaizumi, and he made their deal. 

If they were to be courting seriously, any alpha would want their lover in their family color. Iwaizumi had not mentioned it because the pair pretended, but Tooru tried to do it anyway. 

It was a stunning dark turquoise off-the-shoulder A-line dress that replicated the Seijoh and Iwaizumi family colors. The dress featured a black lace corset with diamonds in the center, highlighting the bust. The sleeves were made of the same satin material and were poofy, covering only a portion of the arms. The back of the dress had a large black bow that created a train with the bow's long ends. Tooru also requested a black choker with diamond detailing that formed a rhombus shape, accentuating the dress's low sweetheart cut.

"Honoka-chan, could you slick back my hair lazily and get my tiara that Mama says I can't wear in front of royalty?"

“But Miss, the Prince is expected to be there.”

Tooru gave her a fake smile, “The tiara, please.”

Honoka did as she was told and helped Tooru look his absolute best. The makeup she created highlighted his best features while bringing attention to his eyes, which Tooru loved. 

As he descended the stairs, his brothers were surprised to see him looking like he had come out of a painting. Atsumu had heard the news but did not bring it up. There was no need for an ‘I told you so’ because Tooru was still going through heartbreak. 

The carriage trip went smoothly. Atsumu watched as Tooru walked in confidently despite wearing colors that were not his.

Ittetsu had followed behind his son, who was acting out of character. He had been surprisingly quiet as if waiting for a pin to drop. “Are you okay, my sweet child?”

“I’ve never been better, Mama.” 

When the music stopped, Tooru walked into the ballroom's main entrance. They announced his arrival, and people naturally turned to see the favored omega. 

Tooru elegantly climbed down the stairs with a soft smile and bedroom eyes. He was aware of Hajime's and the Prince's presence. He would show everyone in the room that he gets what he wants, and right now, it's to make Hajime regret his actions. 

Before he reached the end of the steps, Prince Suna was waiting for him, smirking. It was clear to the man that Tooru was plotting, and the Prince wanted in—anything to keep himself from dying of boredom. 

Tooru made eye contact with Hajime, who noticed Tooru wearing his families’ colors. The dress matched the cufflinks gifted to him; it felt like a punch to the stomach. 

“Miss Karasuno, please accept me as your first dance partner,” Suna declared as his lips made contact with Tooru’s gloved hand. 

To dig deeper into the pain, Tooru dropped the fan he had been holding. If the Prince picked it up, he was interested in courting the omega. If he didn't, that would be embarrassing, but Tooru was confident Suna would pick it up. 

Mischief danced in the alpha's eyes as he bent down, smirking but never breaking eye contact. 

The crowd gasped as the two looked beautiful together and danced rather closely—too close for strangers but close enough for courting mates. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear nosy reader, 

Are we surprised? 

I cannot say that I am.  

Wasn’t I the one who said he would trade up? 

The rumor is that the Duke was the one who ended their relationship, 

But if it was truly him, 

Why did he look like someone carved out his heart 

and threw it away? 

With interest, 

Lady Genmaicha 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter Text

Whispers filled the room as if there was a horde of bees. 

Tooru rolled his eyes behind his decorative hand held fan. The weather was warmer as the month of May was welcomed. 

The new month reminded Tooru that a fortnight had passed since he danced with Suna. Yet, the ton refused to talk about anything else.

Since then, the two have run into each other, but it meant nothing to him. The dance they shared did not compare to the ones he shared with Iwaizumi. The feelings were different. Tooru compared it to all the other dances he shared with alphas that he didn’t care for. 

Tooru sighed. He was fed up with the ton’s whispers of cheating and scandal. It was exhausting.

At least the gossip monger, Lady Genmaicha, only teased him like a grandma does to their grandchild. 

What did she say this morning?

“Poor, dear Tooru,

Choosing a rank over love? 

You still have lots to learn, so much to grow. 

Sweet, dear child.”

The Queen and Prince had yet to grace the attendants their presence.

Ugh, I hate this, he sighed again. Between the whispers of the guests and his clothes, he felt suffocated. 

Tooru dressed in neutral colors. Before he woke up, his plans did not include a visit to the Royal Castle, but by the time he woke up, a letter from the Queen arrived at their estate. Due to the late notice, Honoka dressed him before sending him off with Ittetsu. They weren’t allowed to eat breakfast; otherwise, they would have been late.  

The ends of his sleeves were frayed by his insistent pulling. He didn’t care that he was ruining the dress, it wasn’t a favorite of his, but he soon regretted ruining it when the Royals walked in. 

The Queen exuded elegance and power, while his nephew’s lips only slightly upturned after catching Tooru’s eye. The brunette was one of his favorite people, making the visit more agreeable. He was disappointed when he saw that his second favorite, Kenma, wasn’t present.

“Lady Karasuno, I am pleased you accepted my invitation,” the Queen said haughtily. ”Prince Suna, give my incomparable his gift.”

The Karasunos bowed and greeted them as the Prince snapped his fingers so the attendants could bring forth the gift. Tooru gasped as he was presented with a stunning diamond necklace. It was the most beautiful piece of jewelry he had ever seen. 

The alpha whispered in his ear as he placed the necklace against Tooru’s empty neck. “I saw this and couldn't help myself. I thought a stunning individual like you deserved to be covered in priceless jewels.”

The proximity of the alpha had Tooru smell sandalwood. However, it didn’t make his heart beat faster; his breath did not hitch, and his body did not yearn for the alpha.

Instead, had it been Hajime, his body would have reacted. Even now, the mere thought of the shorter alpha with his pine scent and teasing behavior made Tooru relax. He released pleasing pheromones, he was content just by imagining that it was his Iwa-chan placing the necklace on him. The Queen was satisfied and left to mingle with the other guests.

Suna kissed his hand and left, having completed his task. Tooru kept his mask on; the castle guests watched him, waiting for a mistake. 

Who would have thought he’d have to play pretend twice? 

The rest of the event had been pleasant enough. Tooru traded insults with another omega, but when he grew tired of her, he reminded her who they were talking to. Even before he debuted, the eldest Karasuno omega was known for his sweet words laced with poison.

“My, my, moving on so quickly from the Duke?" a pretty redhead omega sneered at Tooru behind her fan. “I guess it's true; you must be a light skirt like your mother."

Tooru giggled. “Oh, dear, you cannot possibly be referring to my Mother, Dowager Viscountess Karasuno? Because if you are, Miss Obi, I’d love to remind you where your father’s land resides.” Tooru smiled slyly, “You seem frozen, dear. Are you quite alright? Shall I have my lady’s maid guide you to the medical attendant’s room?” 

The group surrounding Miss Obi scattered in panic. The bullies had forgotten that the Karasuno family was among the most influential. Blinded by jealousy, they allowed their delusions to cloud their judgment. 

“Miss Obi, I believe my son asked you a question,” Ittetsu had heard the conversation and he was not pleased. Tooru did not deserve to be insulted, and neither did his biological mother. 

“I-I misspoke. Forgive me,” the lady bowed deeply, hoping the Queen wouldn’t witness her shame. 

Instead of accepting her apology, Tooru walked away, leaving her there. Ittetsu followed behind his son. The matriarch frowned, he could sense his son’s saddened pheromones all morning and they worsened more after the exchange with the other omega of the ton. 

On their way home, Ittetsu comforted Tooru, who lay on his lap, looking for solace from the day's events. 

While he lay, the necklace poked him. He was reminded of it holding him captive. At least it’s beautiful, he thought to himself. 

The second Tooru walked into the foyer, he was bombarded by Shoyo who asked question after question without giving his older brother a moment to respond. All the questions centered around Tooru’s love life. “Are you going to be a princess, Tooru? Will you be moving across the world? Is he as handsome as the Duke? Did he sweep you off your feet?” 

“Who knows. Possibly to London or Tokyo. N-yes. Ugh, does it matter?” Tooru answered them all until they reached his door, which he closed in his brother's face. The first thing Tooru did was remove the necklace. It was smothering him. 

He threw himself into his armchair wanting a moment to gather his thoughts. He exhaled, he was overwhelmed so he grabbed a quill and parchment to write his thoughts down. 

1. I love Hajime tolerate Iwa-chan.
2. Iwa-chan broke up with me.
3. He went back to the countryside.
4. Prince Suna wants to court me.
5. I can make Iwa-chan jealous using the Prince. 
6. I need more scent blockers. 
7. Miss Obi is being as ridiculous as those fake pearls she wore.  
8. I miss him terribly
9. The Prince’s scent was strange. 

The omega groaned. Tooru felt like a mess the past few days. He reread his list. After a moment, his brain fully processed the morning’s events. 

Suna’s natural scent was sandalwood, but Tooru smelled an undertone not found in alphas but omegas. He shook his head in denial. 

I’m imagining things. The Prince is an alpha. You can’t fake secondary gender results. The Queen might be mighty, but he could never get rid of the truth. 

Or could he?

According to everyone, except the Matsukawas and Lady Nekomata, Hajime was back in the countryside. In truth, the alpha returned to Osaka that morning to visit his friends and their pups one last time before leaving the country.

The couple walked into the boxing room where Hajime was releasing his pent of frustrations on the punching bag. The room was filled with aggressive pheromones. 

Takahiro scoffed. Hajime had not changed since they were kids. "Given how the room stinks, you would think Hajime was fighting the Prince. It's not the poor man's fault that you ran away!” He screamed from his spot. 

Issei sighed, at this rate he would need to replace multiple equipment the more his friend lost control of himself. “Hiro’s right. You’re acting like a child. I understand why you’re upset, but at the same time, I don’t, since you’re the one who put yourself in this mess.”

Hajime grunted as he attacked the bag. “I didn’t know that on top of being the owner of this boxing ring, you two were therapists.”

The couple smirked at each other, “We can be both.” 

“Not when you have a match today,” Hajime continued his onslaught. 

“Oh? You’ve honored me by remembering! All this time, I thought your brain was filled with Miss Karasuno. Lucky me!”

“Of course, I think about you. It’s why I returned. I told you I was going to attend, and here I am. After all, you just said it. I’m your lucky charm and biggest fan,” he replied grudgingly. 

“Ha!” Issei removed his shirt, “I don’t think you could look at me like Hiro does.” He winked at Takahiro, who shamelessly stared at his exposed chest. 

Hajime ignored his friends but stopped his actions. “After your match is over, I will be leaving Japan. I have all my arrangements settled. This will be over, and he will be happy with the Prince.” 

“Oh Gods, not the self-pity again. Issei, make sure to fuck him up after you beat your opponent. He’s complaining when he’s the one who chose to break up with his boyfriend.”

“We weren’t boyfriends,” Hajime affirmed. 

The couple looked disappointed. “Hajime, we don’t care what you say about your ‘deal.’ You were actually courting and dating Miss Karasuno. The only one who didn’t know that is you, you stupid blockhead.”

Hajime denied Issei’s words. The deal Tooru and he had made explicitly stated that they were not courting. It was one of their rules that they chose to honor. Hajime was the one who got too close to the omega. 

Not only was it one-sided, but Hajime shouldn’t forget that he is a child of a monster. The couple gave up trying to pierce Hajime's thick skull. He would soon understand. 

At least, they hoped that he would. 

Kenma secured tea time with Kunimi, Morisuke, and himself at the Karasuno household. It had been challenging due to his mother’s interference, but Kenma wasn’t one to give up. 

Well, he was, but seeing his mother treat Akira like a doll and force his cousin to meet with alpha widowers three times their age motivated Kenma to make their meeting occur. 

The blonde resentfully wore an ugly yellow dress to keep the attention off of him. Kunimi wore a baby pink dress with floral patterns, and Morisuke was dressed casually. 

“Apologies. I should have expected to see you in formal dress wear instead of loungewear like myself.”

“No apology necessary, Miss Karasuno,” Akira softly murmured. The raven-haired omega was concerned that Morisuke would notice that he was wearing scent patches. A lady who debuted must always have their glands uncovered to prove that they are pure and mateless. It could have caused a scandal if Kunimi had been found out. 

The omega had worn an oil to imitate his scent, but individuals with a keen sense of smell could notice the difference between a natural scent and something manufactured. 

“Please call me ‘Morisuke.’ Whenever I hear someone call me that, I think of Tooru.”

Akira nodded, “You can call me ‘Akira.’ Thank you for meeting with us.”

Morisuke laughed, "You're more timid than Kenma! Relax. We've met once before. There's no need to act like strangers." 

The maids brought them trays of desserts and tea. Morisuke would have complained that all they were given was unhealthy food, but seeing Akira happily eat the pastries kept him quiet. 

“So, Kenma, you’ve been an antisocial butterfly. What’s going on? I understand Akira was sick and not attending the social events, but you’ve been healthy.” 

“Why does it matter? I hate going to those things,” he said. Kenma knew his friend was teasing, but he wanted to change the subject so Morisuke wouldn’t suspect anything. He remained home to keep his cousin company.

The blonde hummed in agreement. Kenma hated being in spaces where he had to perform for the attention of alphas. Morisuke could relate. It was why he wanted to wait to debut. 

“How’re you liking Osaka?” Morisuke popped a piece of fruit in his mouth. “I hear you’re from the countryside.”

“Yes, I am. Osaka is pretty, but I prefer my home.”

Morisuke had assumed Akira wouldn’t consider Kenma’s home his own. After all, Lady Nohebi was known to be harsh towards male omega. 

The rest of the conversation moved to more comfortable topics ranging from their favorite books to their nesting habits and so forth. Akira was still awkward around Morisuke, but the latter did not mind. 

The servants asked if Morisuke's guests would stay for lunch, Kenma quickly refused. It wasn’t uncommon for him to leave before the family had their meal, but Morisuke did find it odd that the mere mention of food made Kunimi gag. 

“Ah,” Morisuke hadn’t meant to make a sound, but Kenma looked at him with a piercing, pleading gaze. Kunimi was startled, so Morisuke had to quickly settle him down. “I forgot my elder brothers are attending the boxing match.”

His earthy, floral scent remained calm and composed. He hadn’t meant to alarm them, so he exuded pleasant pheromones.  

“Oh,” Kenma sat back down. “In that case, we’ll stay. I can smell red meat. May we have soup instead?” 

“Of course,” Morisuke asked the servants to seat them inside with the family. The blonde knew that if he were right, Kunimi would need the support of the Karasuno family. “Shoyo and Satori are a bit crazy but good people.”

“Satori is still here? I thought he was going to go back to your aunt’s?”

“He did but came back yesterday as he missed seeing Mama. He'll be home for a few more days.” 

In truth, Satori returned upon reading the provocations of Lady Genmaicha towards Tooru. While Satori and Tooru weren’t close, the redhead was protective over his siblings so he returned to support him. 

Lady Karasuno was more than happy to see them for lunch. “Has anyone seen Tooru? If he’s home, it’ll be an omega lunch. Isn’t that sweet, our own little community.” 

Satori, who had overheard his brother's conversation with Honoka, his lady's maid, was aware of Tooru's whereabouts but chose to keep this knowledge to himself. "He might have gone to the dessert shop. He craved their pudding."

“Oh, well, that’s alright. I hear we’re having soup.” 

Kenma was about to explain that only his and Kunimi's plates should be filled with soup and apologize for the misunderstanding. 

“Thank goodness. I’m still ill from last night. I told the staff they could eat the food they made. I hate waste.”

Kenma, accustomed to Lady Karasuno’s benevolence, did not react to his words. The Dowager Viscountess often blurred the lines of being proper between staff and the family. Kunimi, on the other hand, found this behavior peculiar. In his experience, most nobles would prefer to discard the food rather than share it with the staff. 

Morisuke had extended his family's influence. Akira would seek it if needed. He was thankful the other omega hadn’t figured out he was pregnant. Kunimi didn’t want his cousin to be ruined. If Koganegawa’s letter was real, he needed all the support he could get. 

Akira’s inner omega was filled with a rare joy. He had never experienced this feeling before, for there were no male omegas in his hometown. The reality of the situation was bittersweet. The happiness was fleeting, but the next time Lady Nohebi introduced him to another older alpha, Kunimi could stand his ground, showcasing a newfound strength and resilience. 

The future felt brighter.

Tooru, driven by boredom, had convinced Atsumu to accompany him to the boxing match. Deep down, Tooru knew he was pushing his brother to his limits.

At first, Atsumu forbade the thought of taking him, but gave in because their alpha brothers would also be present. Luckily for Tooru, he was able to dress in a striking lacy dark maroon two-piece suit and cream shirt. He was aware that his attire would spark conversations among the ton. However, he was unfazed, no longer interested in impressing anyone. 

Osamu stayed with Tooru and his twin when the family arrived, while Tetsurou and Koutarou went off to gamble. They knew that Matsukawa was a friend of Iwaizumi, so he would likely win against Omimi, who was Prince Suna's friend. 

Tooru walked arm in arm with his brothers. “If Mama were to see me here, he’d kill me after scolding me for bad manners.”

“No, who he would kill is Tsumu for bringing you here, like a dumbass,” Osamu snorted. 

Atsumu dramatically gasped, "Samu, you wouldn't defend me, your twin?"

“Against Mama?” The grey-haired alpha shuddered, “Fuck no. You’re on your own, don’t help him, Tooru.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it. I’m not the one who brought me here.” He would’ve stuck out his tongue like a child if they had been home. 

“My own twin, the betrayal.”

The trio continued to bicker as they looked for seating for their family. 

Suna, who had been conversing with his friend, smirked when he saw Tooru. Yay, fun.  

The wicked Prince greeted them, "Hello, Karasuno family. May I steal your brother, Miss Karasuno, for today's event?" Although he had mentioned Tooru, his eyes stayed a second to long watching Osamu, who didn’t react to the alpha’s attention. 

The twins looked to Tooru for his response. They wouldn't force him to go with the Prince if he didn't want to. Tooru gave a brief nod, leaving the pair alone. 

Suna extended his arm for Tooru, who unenthusiastically took it. “I’m shocked to see you here. Most ladies wouldn’t want blood splayed out this way.”

“Are you shocked, Your Highness?” 

The omega was ready to snap at him for stereotyping until he glanced at  Suna who smiled cunningly. “No. I knew you were crazy from the moment I saw you.”

“That’s not how you speak to a lady,” Tooru frowned. 

Prince Suna looked between them in an obvious manner. He slowly blinked at Tooru, “Where’s the lady? It’s just us two.” 

“You’re not as funny as you think you are,” Tooru replied as he sat in his seat. They sat in the opposite seating area as his brothers, who supported Issei. 

Tooru’s eyes found Iwaizumi who stood next to his friend, he shamelessly stared at the alpha. Even though his former beau was introverted, the man’s presence was loud–not one you could ignore. His sharp voice could cut everyone’s chatter like a knife sliding through warm butter. 

The blue hues he wore brought out his olive-green eyes. Tooru couldn’t help but smile as he watched Iwaizumi make the group around him laugh, including Koutarou and Tetsurou. 

The world slowed down as he made eye contact with Hajime. It had been two weeks since they last saw each other. Tooru felt his breath hitch. He wanted to jump into the alpha's arms and engulf his woodsy scent.

“Who’re we staring at? Oh, yeah, Duke Seijoh is hot. I'm not surprised.” Suna smirked at Tooru, who glared at him. “Possessive? How scandalous. It’ll be our secret.” 

The Prince winked at Tooru, who exasperatedly sighed, "I'm sitting here, and you're more interested in another man? Aren't we supposed to be courting?"

Suna’s eyes widened slightly, but the amusement on his face remained. “Right, Miss Karasuno, please disregard my comments.”

Tooru whispered, “Are you just remembering that we’re in public?”

“I tend to forget my manners when I’m having fun.” Seeing a Royal member shrug was jarring. Tooru supposed the man was never reprimanded for his actions; after all, who would chastise a prince?

“You’re insufferable.”

“Pot meets kettle,” Suna retorted. “How would you like to live in London?” 

“I don’t plan on moving anytime soon, especially not out of the country. Maybe down the line, but not at this moment.” Tooru replied, his voice drowning in the crowd's growing chants. 

Tooru's attention was immediately drawn to the crowd's growing cheers. The match was about to commence, and the tension in the air was palpable. 

Lord Nohebi had been scouting out the men who would fight to see who he should bet on. The Prince was known to have connections wherever he went, so the Lord was leaning towards his fighter. The Duke’s fighter was only known amongst the commoners. 

Koutarou and Tetsurou chose to cheer on Issei. Their decision was driven by their admiration for his boxing skills, even though they were still upset with Iwaizumi for breaking their brother’s heart. “Duke Seijoh, how sure are you that your man will win?” Baron Nohebi asked. 

Ignoring the man's unintentional disrespect, Iwaizumi's voice was confident. “He’ll win,” the alpha slapped the other on the back. “His only losses were against seasoned professionals when he was just starting out. He’s only won since then.”

Koutarou liked how Iwaizumi spoke highly of his friends. It showed that he cared about his own. His gut told him that the Duke and Tooru were meant to be, and that was proved when he saw the looks that the alpha would send his brother. 

Only a fool in love would look at someone being courted by another alpha, especially when that someone was a prince. While he disagreed with the Duke’s mixed signals, he wanted his brother to be happy and trusted his gut—it was never wrong. 

Tetsurou loudly laughed, “Kou and I trust His Grace’s words. We’ll bet on you, so you better win.”

Baron Nohebi scoffed at Iwaizumi’s comments. The man was trying to make his friend look good when it was clear that Omimi would win. 

The Karasunos watched the Baron leave in contempt. He had always been an unpleasant fellow, but what was the point of asking a question and becoming upset with an honest answer? It didn’t make sense, and they stopped wasting time trying to understand the older gentleman. 

“Good luck," Koutarou and Tetsurou individually stated, their voices filled with childlike excitement, before leaving Iwaizumi and Matsukawa to prepare for the match. 

The former had been so preoccupied watching Tooru that he had not seen when everyone left. 

“Friend, you're more pitiful when he's around. Do us all a favor and steal your dear Miss Karasuno away from the Prince."

“Shut up and get in the ring. It’s time,” he yelled as the crowd's cheers grew louder. 

Omimi and Issei had taken the stage so the match could begin. The room had gone quiet as the fighters took their stance. Everyone was waiting for the bell. 

Time felt like it stretched for hours. The announcer wanted to build suspension.

The match began at the strike of the bell. Omimi was the first to land a hit. It took Matsukawa aback, but just because the man was taller did not mean he was stronger. Issei steadied himself before throwing consecutive punches, ensuring each landed until the man lost balance. 

Whenever Hajime could discreetly glance towards Tooru’s direction, he did. Often, the omega was staring back at him. The brown eyes that stared back at him showed a promise of something. Hajime took a deep breath.

The spell was broken when he licked his lips. Tooru swallowed and hastily turned away. Hajime shuddered. His scent would have overpowered the smell of the two alphas fighting had Tooru not looked away.

Hajime turned his attention back to Issei and saw his friend dominating the fight. 

It continued back and forth for ten rounds. 

By the time the thirteenth match rolled around, Iwaizumi yelled at his friend, who had been almost knocked over. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust his friend to win—the man had won two more rounds than Omimi—but Iwaizumi was nervous about permanent injury. 

Having gotten warmer in the past few minutes, Iwaizumi removed his jacket dramatically. It was almost seductive, the alpha removed the jacket, ripping it off himself as if it offended him. Tooru gasped, gaze fixated on Iwaizumi, aggressively rolling his sleeves to show exposed tanned skin. It was rare for the alpha to show his skin, so seeing it did things to Tooru. 

He bit his lip to stop his thoughts, it didn’t help that he remembered the dream. Tooru watched as the sweat on his temple slid down under the collar of his shirt, wondering how far it would go. 

Suna came close to Tooru's ear so no one could hear them. It looked like the prince was explaining the rules of the match to the people around them. "You're not wearing scent blockers, Miss Karasuno. I suggest you reign in your scent before people assume I arouse you. That could cause a scandal."

Tooru’s inner omega whined internally after he was forcibly turned to watch Issei win the thirteenth match, solidifying that he won the game. He looked towards his brothers’ seats and saw them cheering loudly at Matsukawa’s win. 

Tooru looked back in time to see Hajime staring at him, something primal behind his eyes. It should have made him want to run away. A powerful alpha could do that with a look like that, but no, Tooru wanted him.   

It was a look one gave a lover, a promise of pleasure and ruin. 

“I must go,” Tooru left Suna, his heart heavy with a mix of longing and arousal, and returned to the carriage. His brothers could walk home for all he cared. He needed to get back home before he did something stupid and in public, too. 

The brothers saw Tooru leave and quickly bid farewell to Issei. They won a lot of money that they would send to the man for winning.

The Karasuno siblings were dumbfounded when they couldn’t find their carriage. The Prince arrived behind them having sent his regards to Omimi, he explained what had happened.  

As the Karasunos and Suna conversed, Iwaizumi unexpectedly stumbled upon them, leaving Issei in the capable hands of his mate and a trusted doctor. The Prince was called away, and Hajime, with a warm smile, offered to escort them home. Instead, they asked to be dropped off at the gentlemen’s club. 

Luckily, the carriage ride had been filled with retellings of the events by Koutarou and Tetsurou, who wanted to reenact them dramatically. Osamu had made comments here and there, but Atsumu remained quiet. 

Hajime thought it was a peculiar situation, considering Osamu would usually keep silent, and Atsumu would be the louder of the two. He understood why, so he wasn’t offended–not even when Atsumu ran off without warning. The Duke followed behind the rest to the entrance of the building and sat at a table by himself. 

Koutarou and Tetsurou sat at a different table, away from the Duke, but only because Koutarou wanted to sketch and didn't want Iwaiuzmi to feel obligated to humor him. Osamu quickly became hungry and dragged Tetsurou away with him as Koutarou kept drawing. 

It didn’t take long for Koutarou to lose interest when he saw the artist from the museum. 

“Greetings, Mr. Karasuno. I wanted your opinion on this piece," the mated omega teased. “I wondered if you would think it's dumb, too." Koshi laughed to himself; he was genuinely teasing the other man.

“Oh god,” he groaned. “I swear I didn’t mean to offend. It wasn’t dumb, I just didn’t understand.“

“There's no need to apologize. I'm merely teasing. But I see that I’ve caused you unintentional stress.” The gray-haired omega gave him a piece of candy. “Here, my apology.”

The omega hadn’t said much, but based on his pheromones, Koutarou could tell it was said in good faith. 

“Thank you,” he said as he popped it in his mouth. “Oh, strawberry, that’s yummy.”

“You’re welcome. Now, please believe me when I say that I guarantee that your comments were humorous. I wouldn’t have spoken to you today if I had been offended. In any case, your opinion?” The omega turned back to the art on the wall.

“There was not enough light for the shadow work they included, but that doesn’t mean it’s bad. The light source needs to be bigger!” Koutarou was a novice, but he knew a bit of art. He’s always been interested, especially after his Papa explained color theory.

“And this one?”

Koutarou peered at it longer than the previous painting, not seeing anything that could be seen as a flaw. “I don’t know.”

“Oh, wonderful! This is one of my favorite pieces, and I would have had to throw you out of the club if you had said anything bad,” he chuckled. 

“Did you create it?” Koutarou hadn’t seen his signature, which he would have recognized. 

Mr. Sawamura flapped his hand in dismay. “No, it was a gift from my mate. It was our first courting gift, so it has a special place in my heart.”

Koutarou nodded, “Very special, I can see that.”

“Now, where are your paintings? I haven’t seen anything of yours and I’m rather curious about it.” The man knew most artists who hung their art in the gentlemen's club.

“I couldn’t share my work with you; it pales in comparison.” 

Koshi peered at Koutarou’s sketchbook, “Why not? Your drawing looks great. Is it your confidence in your skill?”

When the alpha didn’t respond, the gray haired man gave him a card with his address. “I’m holding a painting session later tonight, so come join us, tortured artists.”

“Okay, thank you for the offer.”

The omega smiled and walked away, almost bumping into Atsumu, who held two glasses and a large bottle of rum. 

“Are you really leaving the country again? Here, drink with me.”

“Did you poison it?” The blonde laughed but said nothing. Hajime still drank from it. “Yes, I'm leaving tonight. I cannot find a valid reason for your kindness.”

“Suddenly, we’re throwing away nine years of friendship?”

Iwaizumi scoffed, “Oh, so we are friends? And here I thought we weren’t because when I was courting your brother, you wanted nothing to do with me, going as far as demanding that I break off my relationship with him to appease you.”

Atsumu drank his glass and slammed it, "Don't act like you were clear with your intentions. I would have backed off if you simply told me you wanted him to be your mate. You were the one who wasn't clear, so how could I leave my brother with you when I wasn't sure you were being honest." 

“You must be raving over the fact that we’re not together then.”

“I am not.” Iwaizumi was shocked, but Atsumu continued. “Yes, you heard correctly. I’ll admit I was a piece of shit when I got involved.”

The Duke finished his glass, flipping it over to indicate that he did not want more to drink. “Is this your way of apologizing?”

“Heavens, no. You hurt my brother and made him cry, and yet I have the feeling that you weren’t even honest when you broke up with him. I won’t ask you why you ended things since I’m afraid it’ll be the same affair as when I asked for your intentions.”

“You’re such an asshole. You admit your faults, but you don’t apologize?”

Atsumu smirked, “Yes, but at least I can admit it. Ignoring my statement about hurting my brother isn’t going to make me apologize or feel sympathy for you.”

“I cannot tell you. If I could, I would apologize to your brother for hurting him.”

“Make sure to apologize to yourself for being an idiot, considering you hurt yourself too.”

Their conversation was cut short when Prince Suna arrived to speak with Atsumu. Iwaizumi took the opportunity to bid farewell to his friend. It was time for him to return to the estate to finish preparing for his trip. 

The Prince winked at him as he passed. Hajime did not know what that meant, but it pissed him off. It was almost like Suna was bragging that he won. 

Atsumu and Suna spoke as if they had been friends for ages; their banter felt natural. It had been odd to converse so informally with a Prince, yet he was the one who demanded Atsumu to speak informally. 

Suna left him with a shocking statement that he could not answer without first speaking with Tooru. He went first, dragging Koutarou with him. 

Witnessing Tooru return to the house unchaperoned made Ittetsu worry that something had happened. His son explained that he had joined the boxing match with his elder siblings, Ittetsu’s worry increased tenfold.   

“Tooru, that is no place for you to go. That’s not a sport, but entertainment that a Lady should not consider.”

“You’re jumping to conclusions, Mama. It’s not that big of a deal when the Prince was the one who sat beside me while we watched the match.”

“Prince Suna was there?” Ittetsu asked apprehensively. The two had gotten close which worried him because he knew that Tooru did not love the Prince. 

“What about your Iwa-chan? Was he there?”

Tooru glared at Shoyo, who had asked an innocent question that angered him. “He’s not mine anymore, and I wasn’t paying attention. Maybe he was, maybe he wasn’t.”

As Atsumu neared the drawing room, he heard his family. It wasn’t a surprise when he saw Satori napping on one sofa while Morisuke read on the other. The sandy-blonde man looked like he was scheming, but Atsumu did not want to waste time so he would bother him later.  

“Tooru, the Prince has asked for your hand and permission to propose.”

The debuted omega fiddled with his fingers. The answer should be obvious, but he could not accept it. 

“Atsumu, darling, did you reply?” Ittetsu did not miss the way Tooru’s eye darted to the door. Meddling was something he disliked doing; his children were adults, but at the same time, they were his kids regardless of whether they were twenty or fifty. 

“No, Mama.” Atsumu shook his head, eyes not leaving Tooru’s face. “I have learned my lesson. It’s solely up to my brother to decide. I will only relay the information back to the Prince. I have no complaints. He’s not old, he’s a prince, and comes from a good family.”

Ittetsu glanced at his son, who hadn’t stopped fiddling with his hands. It was a mannerism all his children had when they felt conflicted and were unsure of what to do. “Tooru,” he smiled encouragingly, “You needn’t reply this second. Take your time.”

“I’m going to my room, excuse me.” Tooru stood from his chair and walked to his room, hoping for some peace. He had to gather his thoughts. 

His heart and mind were not aligned with what they wanted. While his inner omega and heart wanted to remain by Hajime’s side, his brain thought the Prince was the better option. Only because Hajime left, his inner omega reminded him. No one could hold a candle to how the alpha made Tooru feel.

It wouldn't be a love match if he became mated to Suna. Feeling conflicted, Tooru chose to take a bath. He wanted to relax before the ball. It was a momentous event; similarly to Lady Nekomata’s grand banquet at the beginning of the season, this ball signified the middle of the season. According to Lady Genmaicha, there were already many courting couples. This was the social event they could use to announce their new relationship. 

By the time he finished bathing, the sky had darkened, indicating that it was time for him to prepare for the banquet. 

His bath did not help him to relax, he was still unsure of what to do. He knew that as the eldest omega, he had to mate, but how could one say yes when he wanted to reject the proposal? But who could say no to the Crown? 

No one had ever done so, but Tooru understood he had to remain true to himself and say ‘no.’ He had to, but what if he ends up alone forever because Iwaizumi never returns? 

Did mating really matter when it wasn’t to the one you loved?

Tooru whined pathetically. His brain was playing tug-of-war. It wasn’t like he could reject Prince Suna, but his omega demanded it. He wouldn’t be happy, at least not in the way he had always dreamed of. 

Yes, he was undoubtedly in love with Hajime, but the alpha hadn't changed his plans. Tooru wanted to speak to him, but there was never an opportunity.

Had I been the same person who grew up wanting to be a princess, I would have said ‘yes’ before Atsumu even finished his sentence. But I want to marry for love, and right now, I’m in love with a man who is leaving the country. 

His mind was a mess. 

Honoka came into his room to help him dress. He chose a silver off-the-shoulder dress, an elegant color that Prince Suna had gifted to him to match the diamond necklace he had received.

As Honoka laid the necklace on his neck, Ittetsu entered the room. The matriarch wanted to console his son, so he waited to approach him. 

Tooru’s pheromones conveyed sadness, as if he had resigned himself to his fate. The necklace settled where it believed it was meant to be. It didn’t feel right, but what was he to do?

“Prince Suna has refined taste. He chose a beautiful necklace to pair with the dress,” Ittetsu murmured from the doorway.

“I’m sure he had an attendant choose it. He doesn’t seem like the type to search for the gifts himself.”

Ittetsu felt the deafening silence, “Do you like the gifts?”

His son loved gifts, and from what he’s seen Tooru has not been as happy to receive them like he did when Hajime was the sender. When he received Iwaizumi's gifts, his scent was pleasing and optimistic, while his response to the Prince's presents was more apprehensive—as if he couldn't fully accept them.

Tooru’s inner omega hadn’t wanted them because they didn’t come from his alpha. Receiving any alpha’s gift disrespects Hajime, but his head would roll if he refused them.

“Yes,” he replied as he thought, no .

Ittetsu walked over until he stood before his son. Having finished her duties, Honoka bowed, leaving them alone. “Darling, do you really?” 

He wanted Tooru to be honest because no matter what he said, Ittetsu would support him. 

Sighing, Tooru played with the necklace. Hoping that if he familiarized himself with it, it would grow on him. “Is there a hidden meaning in your question? If so, I would rather you say it than hide it behind words, Mama. My brain is exhausted.”

“I remember when an omega gave me a gift when your father and I were courting. He was possessive, as most alphas are, and I can only imagine how the Duke would react if he saw you wearing gifts given to you by another alpha.”

Tooru snapped, “Mama, he’s the one who left.”

“Not yet. Darling, I’m saying that you should not hastily accept the proposal.”

“It no longer matters what he thinks. He has left.” Liar, we obviously care. We haven’t given up , his omega accuses. “I will no longer see him. Kou told me the Duke bid them farewell and left. It is over.” No, it’s not. He never said goodbye to us. 

“But Tooru, I don’t understand. What changed?” Seeing his son flinch, “Darling?”

Tooru scoffed, it was so easy for his mother to ask these questions! Could he not see what these innocent questions were doing to his resolve? How close he was to breaking down and crying over a relationship that was not real. These thoughts were debilitating—they weakened his heart, but most importantly, his determination.

The little grasp he had on his emotions was close to shattering. He wasn't strong enough to fight it. "There was nothing behind our relationship, Mama. It meant nothing ."

“You can’t say that when I saw the glances, how you conversed, your scents. I know you, Tooru, you are my son.”

“Mother! Listen to me!” The number of times he had ever truly yelled at his mother could be counted on one hand, but after today, he would need two. “There was nothing between us,” Tooru’s voice cracked. “Nothing… it meant n-nothing to us.” 

He didn’t even say goodbye. 

“But I know-“

“Mother, hear me, please.” The more he said it, the more his heart believed like it would become true. Then, he could accept the proposal and move on. “It was an act. We lied to everyone that we were in love.”

Ittetsu’s expression fell into confusion, “What do you mean? I know what I saw. I heard and saw it with my own ears and eyes.”

The silence in the room was nauseating. Ittetsu wanted to plead with Tooru to cease his lies because he recognized how Hajime gazed at his son. He had seen that look a million times by his own mate, Kamito. Tooru was mistaken; there was no doubt in his mind.

Tooru took a deep breath. ”Then I must say our acting skills were enough to fool you and everyone else, including Lady Genmaicha.” 

Stop, please. It wasn’t all a ruse. We don’t have to deny how he made us feel.  

“I wasn't getting any suitors while he was bombarded with mamas and interested omegas that he did not want to pursue. So, we created this ruse to trick everyone. I wanted a mate who could provide for me and have Duke Seijoh.” Don’t call him that. “Pretend to court me, made me more desirable.”

Ittetsu heard what Tooru was saying but couldn’t fathom that it was all fabricated. It couldn’t be. “Pardon?”

“As the eldest omega from the reputable Karasuno family, I had to marry an alpha from an equally reputable family. And would you look at that,” he said mockingly. “Our arrangement has me tied to a prince! I don’t understand why you look faint. Isn’t this what you wanted?”

Hurting his mother was more painful than hurting himself. His mother shook his head, clearly in denial. It was a sight that Tooru hated. His mother was strong and yet, Tooru’s words were hurting him.

What Tooru did not understand was that Lady Karasuno was having a hard time standing because his son’s pheromones were pained. His son could deny what he felt, what the Duke felt, but his scent did not lie. Ittetsu was attempting to keep himself from crying because of how heartbroken Tooru’s  pheromones felt.

“Of course not, Tooru.” Ittetsu tried walking towards his son, who moved out of his reach. “Darling, I wanted you to marry for love , not rank. I would never force you and your siblings to marry for prestige. It is why I still support you and the Duke. What you shared, how he looked at you-“

“It was not real, Mama! There were no real feelings from either of us. It was a ploy to get us what we wanted, and we achieved it. And now he’s gone, and he’ll never come back.” I’m begging you to stop.  

Tooru bit his lip to stop himself from sobbing from the pain. He swallowed the lump in his throat. "No matter how often I repeat myself, I believe I cannot convince you. Mama, it was all pretend," Tooru looked away, knowing his eyes watered. "He's never coming back to" me “society, and it is over, so I must move on and do what I must.” 

Ittetsu turned his son towards him, seeing tears and agony behind his son’s eyes. Life was being cruel to his child. He cradled Tooru’s face in his hands.

“I’m so sorry for lying, but-“ Ittetsu shook his head. His son had nothing to apologize for. “P-please forgive me, Mama.” Tooru bit back a sob. 

Ittetsu’s maternal instincts wanted to assure Tooru that nothing could ever hurt him and that he would be happy, but his son didn't allow him to speak.

“It’s okay, Mama.” Tooru sadly touched the necklace around his neck, “I’m sure I’ll come to love this beautiful cage.” Ittetsu let go of his face and hugged his son. He needed to be strong for him.

Life was truly unsympathetic.

Iwaizumi watched as his staff packed his final belongings. He was thankful that the estate would continue to need to be maintained. That way, no workers would lose their home or wage. It wasn’t the staff’s fault for Hajime’s cowardice, therefore, he would keep them as his staff. 

The scent he was most familiar with came in with the wind, his godmother, Lady Nekomata had arrived. Iwaizumi expected this, but unlike the image in his head—his godmother coming in like a storm—he came in like a gentle breeze.

It appeared his godmother had given up on trying to change Hajime's mind about leaving, and for that he was thankful.

“Good evening, Your Grace.” The man bowed.

Hajime complained, ”Godmother, you don’t need to be so formal.”

The elder omega scoffed, “I don’t? You’re the one who wants to leave without saying goodbye to your godmother.”

“I sent a letter.”

“I never received one.”

Iwaizumi snorted, "I made sure my valet personally saw them hand it off to you.” He gave Yasufumi a knowing look, “I'll miss you."

Lady Nekomata sighed, “Where are you headed?”

”I haven’t decided yet. Wherever I go, I will write to you.”

“Now, before I leave you, my son, you know I take great pride in the man you have become, but I will express my disappointment. I taught you to fight for what you want, and you promised that when it was time, you would act like a Duke, but you're letting the person you love slip through your fingers without even attempting to catch him."

Hajime knows, he does, but even if he were to become Tooru’s mate, he would break his promise. It would be stupid to even think that he wouldn't. And that's precisely why he had to stop their fake courtship. 

Hajime is greedy. He desires Tooru. He yearns for him every second of the day. And not just in a lustful way, but he craves him like the body naturally craves oxygen. 

The time spent apart made his inner alpha whine pathetically. It was ironic, considering he didn’t want to be bothered by anyone before returning to Osaka, but now he misses Tooru’s antics. He felt Tooru-sick, similar to the feeling of homesickness, he yearned for him. 

When he passed the bakery, his thoughts were filled with ‘Would Tooru like this?’

He dreamt of waking up next to him, making him realize he had made a mistake. He’s found himself asking questions like, ‘Does he drool in his sleep?’

Hajime wishes to go to the opera with him and judge those around them. He wants to complain that his mate takes too long to dress. To have the opportunity to complain and eventually give in to his lover’s antics.

The alpha craves to learn every little detail about the other. The man's dislikes, likes, and everything in between. He wants to love and cherish him, but he also wants to annoy and tease him. 

Hajime wants to see the man lose himself in lust as they make love, as they fuck, and while the alpha breeds him. Hajime wants to see Tooru swollen and pregnant—and not just once. 

He’s never craved another person like he craves the extroverted brunette who drives him insane. The desire to see Tooru pitifully complain as their pups wake him up is more powerful than his need to keep his promise. Hajime wants everything and anything that Tooru can offer him.  

If Tooru asked for it, Hajime would give him the world. The thought of him staring at the alpha with those beautiful brown eyes and stupid pout was all it would take for Hajime to break his oath. And for that very reason, he had to do what he did.

“I cannot and will not become mated to him. It is for the better, and he will be happy with Prince Suna. I will not give my father what he’s always wanted, to continue our prestigious blood, especially not after what he put my Mother and myself through.”

Yasufumi sighed, “Hajime, all I can say is that he is dead, and you’re alive. You’ve lived halfheartedly all your life, so please, for once, be selfish and give in to love.”

“Take care, godmother. Please travel safely,” he hugged Lady Nekomata before returning to his room. He wasn't acting rationally, but he wasn’t going to change his mind.

Iwaizumi wanted to pack his room himself. He didn’t want anyone handling his belongings so he could get rid of what wasn’t necessary. 

He left his formal suits. They weren't necessary where he was going. There were few dances he would be forced to attend, meaning he could wear more casual clothing. 

The books he had brought with him were packed away. He thought of the painting that Tooru loved and wondered if the omega would accept it when the museum sent it to the Karasuno family come autumn. Hajime trusted that he wouldn’t throw it away, but he wasn’t sure if Tooru would keep it. 

As much as Iwaizumi loved it, Tooru 'stole' it from him when he described it so beautifully. Hajime hoped he would accept it. He didn't want it gathering dust like it did for the two years he had been gone. 

While folding his clothes, Hajime heard something fall. He remembered what he had hidden in his clothes, the cufflinks that Tooru had given him. It was such a personal gift. 

Not only did Tooru specifically customize them using the Iwaizumi sigil, but he gave Hajime something he always lost, cufflinks. By the end of a social event, he would be missing one or both cufflinks because he would roll up his sleeves in anger. His godmother would scold him, he shuddered remembering all the times it’s happened. 

The alpha chuckled to himself, he thought back to the night Tooru insulted him for wearing tacky cufflinks during their dinner at the Karasuno estate. His former beau had seen through him. Hajime had worn tacky cufflinks.

Had it been anyone else, Iwaizumi would have ignored their commentary, but hearing such a random insult made him curious. He wanted to converse more with the witty omega, to hear from him. All the omega’s provocations made Hajime fall and every time he fell deeper it left him unable, or unwilling, to stand back up. 

Give in to love, his godmother had said. 

Would it be a sin to break half of the prayer? If I break part of it, I know I’ll break all of it. But would that be so wrong? To give in to my selfish desires? 

The alpha didn’t ponder the question. Instead, he called his valet to gather water for a bath and clothes for a ball. He had to at least speak to him one last time before leaving.

Koutarou accepted the invitation to visit Mr. Sawamura’s home. It wouldn't cause any drama, as the man's husband is well respected in society, and the invitation wasn't only given to him but many others as well. 

Arriving at the home was a simple task, but knocking felt daunting. He wasn’t as confident drawing in front of strangers as he was spiking or fencing. Hell, he wasn’t even sure if he would be able to paint without going into one of his episodes. 

Almost as if sensing that Koutarou had arrived, the door opened and showed no other than Sawamura Daichi, Koshi’s mate. “Mr. Karasuno,” he bowed in greeting. 

Koutarou returned the greeting and was brought inside, where he saw various individuals chatting, smoking, and participating in different forms of art. 

He walked around and decided to try something new. In one of the rooms, one of the more empty ones, he found a charcoal station. So, he moved over to the canvases in the room.

He was surprised to see what they were drawing, a nude female omega. Koutarou's upbringing briefly made him think he shouldn't see them in this state. The alpha remembered the invitation instructions. If he were to accept the offer of drawing, he had to wear scent blockers. 

Koutarou wasn’t one to get excited over pheromones; he was sensitive, so they all felt the same to him. The scents could be too much for him, so he never paid attention to those who claimed their scents complimented him. 

He looked to his left and saw the same individual he had met at the museum staring at him in interest. 

“Hi,” Koutarou gave a welcoming smile. 

The other person exhaled cigarette smoke towards Koutarou, who used his hand to swat it away from his face. The older man wasn’t offended by the other’s actions. He only wanted to see more of the person’s face; it was pretty. 

The person removed the cigarette from their lips and placed it on Koutarou’s. The alpha allowed it to happen.

Feeling brave, he took on the challenge of drawing nude models and hoped that he would be able to draw them decently. The night would be long, and he was open to meeting people who wanted to expand their interests.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear nosy reader, 

Tonight’s ball tempts me with what I love, 

scandal.  

Most say Lady Ono's dances are too provocative, 

my favorite kind, if I’m being honest. 

So you’ll hear no complaints from me.

Because I’m in a giving mood,  

I can’t help but warn the unmated young ladies to keep their wits about them. 

If they allow the temptation of an alluring alpha scent to seduce them, 

Whether it be a prolonged touch, a kiss, smelling like them, or being marked,

Know that you’ll only be banished from society. 

Causing the ruin of your family. 

Now you might wonder why a gossip like me cares, 

Well, the answer is simple, 

If all the Ladies are found in compromising positions, 

the fun would be over too soon. 

I’ll be watching, 

Lady Genmaicha 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A ball of ruin wasn’t complete without audacious dancers on raised stages, musicians playing music that brought upon temptation between a young maiden and a promising bachelor, tied together with loose lips spilling secrets over wine. Although Lady Genmaicha had threatened to reveal any impure actions, the bold members of the ton were more interested in enjoying an evening of debauchery. 

Upon seeing that the Karasuno family had yet to arrive, Baroness Nohebi realized she had sufficient time to secure her children dance partners before Tooru, the incomparable, could arrive. Following the public break up between Miss Karasuno and Duke Seijoh, eligible alphas were preoccupied with wooing the omega even after Prince Suna laid his claim. Therefore, many debutants had grown restless that they would not find mates this social season, while not a debutant, Lady Chiya was concerned for her children and nephew.

If Lady Nohebi was to find a potential mate for Kunimi, she had to expand her options to widowers. Older alphas wouldn't care if the pup was theirs or not, they only cared for a mate and heir. Her nephew could easily find a mate which in turn, would relieve her stress of being ruined. 

The Baroness brought Kunimi with her to introduce him to Lord Shimono. The man was too old for her nephew, but she had no choice. No young alpha would want a bastard child, and if her nephew wanted to keep the pup, they had to resort to desperate measures no matter how she felt about throwing her family into the wolf’s den.

“Lord Shimono, this is my omega nephew, Kunimi Akira.”

The older gentleman looked Kunimi over in disinterest, “Turn for me.” Akira frowned, but his aunt nudged him to do as the lord asked. “Good, dance with me.”

Kenma attempted to intervene, but his mother stepped on his foot. Kunimi understood that his aunt wouldn’t let him live peacefully without forcing him to find a mate. He couldn’t argue, either. He did not want to risk his pregnancy, especially not when it was still new and he did not have a midwife who could help him. 

Just as the dance began, the Karasuno family entered the ballroom. The atmosphere in the banquet hall shifted, but the dance continued. Tooru was suddenly surrounded by men who begged to spend time with him. He did not accept any of the offers to dance as he was not in the mood. Osamu remained with him as Atsumu and Tetsurou mingled with their friends. 

“You don’t have to force yourself to stay with me,” Tooru smiled at Osamu.

“Eh, I wasn’t in the mood to socialize today. I was thinking of stealthily escaping from here.” Osamu scanned the room to find their mother. “But as much as I want to leave, I can’t leave you alone.”

“Yes, you can. I’m twenty-one–almost twenty-two, not a child. A word of advice?” Osamu quirked an eyebrow, “I wouldn’t leave the vicinity. Last time you did, Mama didn’t let you out of his sight for a week.”

The gray-haired alpha snorted, “That was because I was covered in ink from head to toe.”

“Yes, ink…. You never explained what that was about, by the way.”

“There’s nothing wrong with ink. Unless you’re wondering if I’m Lady Genmaicha?” Osamu had a deadpan expression. One could assume he was schooling his features, but Tooru was not naive. 

“Ha, you ? While I believe you love gossip as much as I do, I can't picture you caring about the people they write about," Tooru softly laughed.

“That’s where you’re wrong, dear brother. The amount of money they get from selling that column would make someone rich. Can you imagine how much money they earn?”

“Oh, I’m sure. I saw the rows of copies by the entrance. Since it was a late issue, Lady Ono bought multiple copies to encourage those in attendance to lose themselves in their desire. She’s an avid gossip.”

“Mr. Karasuno, Miss Karasuno, good evening.” The duo turned to see Miss Dateko, “Pardon the intrusion, but I was hoping to speak with you, Miss Karasuno.”

Osamu bowed before whispering his plans to stay outside, killing time. Tooru watched him until his brother disappeared behind the doors. It was to delay the conversation; he couldn’t help but be surprised that Miss Dateko wanted to speak to him.

“Hmm, how do I say this without disrespecting a future princess?” Tooru rolled his eyes. “Fine, fine. I’ll be direct. I was rather surprised to hear the news. I never would have expected you to choose the Prince over the Duke. Your affair with the elusive Duke captured everyone’s interest, so to have it end with you and another man was…" Miss Dateko had brought him lemonade, Tooru happily drank it.

“Unsatisfactory? Are you disappointed he chose me?”

“Of course not. Haven’t you heard the news? Mr. Aone and I are courting.” Kenji chuckled, “I am more disappointed to hear you chose Prince Suna.”

“Oh, congratulations are in order! I was not aware.” Tooru felt a pang of jealousy. He could sense the positive pheromones emanating from Kenji. On numerous walks, Tooru observed the pair, it was evident that they shared mutual feelings. “Lady Genmaicha has been writing about it for days, but I understand you’re self-centered, so you probably skipped it.” The other omega was teasing in good faith. Tooru could see it in his expression.

He rolled his eyes, “You’re one to talk.”

"I was attempting to make you laugh. You're so serious. Your scent is becoming unpleasant. You must calm down if you are truly trying to be with the Prince."

“I wouldn’t have pegged you to be kind.”

"I have my moments," Kenji scoffed. It was true. Hewasn't the nicest, but his heart wasn’t made of ice. It didn’t matter anyway as Mr. Aone could be just as mean to his business rivals, so they were a match made in heaven. 

“Did you apologize to Kenma for throwing your drink at him?” Tooru looked down at the man. Sure, Tooru wasn’t close to the younger omega, but his loyalty remained with him as they practically grew up together.

“Firstly, that was over a month ago, and yes. I don’t know what possessed me to do that.” 

The two shared a look. “I could’ve sworn it was because he insulted you, and you felt spiteful.”

"I was a horrid thing before love. It has changed me. But to answer your question, yes, I apologized. He accepted it only because I kept sending him gifts he couldn't refuse." Kenji's smirk proved that he didn’t give Kenma any other choice but to accept the apology.

“Gifts like?” Tooru was curious. Kenma hated receiving things from people, so it made him curious.

“Doesn’t matter.” Miss Dateko chuckled, “Oh, looks like I should take my leave.”

Prince Suna narrowed his eyes when he saw how close the two were, “Greetings, Miss Karasuno, Miss Dateko.”

Miss Dateko left after Suna their greeting, but before he could get far, he winked at Tooru, annoying him. 

“He’s amusing,” Suna smirked, watching Kenji walk away.

”I didn’t know you two were close.”

”I’d like to become close with you too.” He lifted his hand, “May I have this dance?” Tooru resigned to his fate, accepted his hand. “You look like I’m holding you hostage. You can say ‘no.’ I’m not trying to be pushy like my uncle.”

”I've had a long day, so I’m a bit tired.”

“I can see that. It’s not a common occurrence for me to comment on someone’s appearance, but your eyes are swollen. Were you crying?” Suna, noticing Tooru’s unchanged expression, decided not to tease him. ”Ah, then, good thing it’s a short dance. Or feel free to leave in the middle of it.” He didn't want to push him further.

Tooru scoffed. “I hope you’re joking. If I did that, I would be spitting on the Crown.” 

“How about we pleasantly smile but think of our happy place until the song runs out?” 

“Okay.”

The two danced gracefully around the lavishly decorated dance floor, passing Ittetsu, who watched them with an expression full of worry. To distract himself, he found an omega, who had debuted withTooru. 

“Miss Ritsu,” he grabbed her attention while pulling Atsumu to them. “I’d love you to meet my son, Lord Karasuno.” 

Both individuals came to the same conclusion, thus remaining uninterested in a relationship with one another. The alpha entertained his mother but limited the conversation to three sentences before excusing himself. 

“Mother, I’d love it if you didn’t play matchmaker. I have yet to find someone who is my equal and won’t easily back down. I want them to challenge me just as much as I want them to care for my younger siblings. As the Lady of our family, they need to be able to deal with high stress but manage the estate while ensuring the success of my siblings’ marriages. That is who I want as my Viscountess and I can assure you Mama, they are not here.” Atsumu’s high standards reflected his desire for a fulfilling and equal partnership.

Ittetsu sighed. All of his children had high expectations, as they should, but that limited their choices in mates. 

Kenma fidgeted with his gloves by the dance floor, clearly uncomfortable, as he thought of ways to save Kunimi without his parents getting angry. 

Tetsurou snuck up on his childhood friend, surprised to smell his natural scent. It was warm and sweet, with a tingle of anxiety. "Kenma, you look like a frightened kitty over here." The man smirked at the glare his friend sent, a testament to their playful friendship. 

“A kitty? Maybe in another life,” Kenma tiredly sighed.

Tetsurou mocked offense, “You wound me! You never appreciate my cute nicknames for you. Now, may I ask why you’re here acting like a wallflower? You should be dancing.”

“I’m not acting like a wallflower. I’m attempting to remain hidden while-”

The sound of a baby’s cries cut Kenma off. The duo’s attention was stolen, and they found the party’s host attempting to console her pup. 

Seeing Kenma’s troubled face made Tetsurou inwardly laugh. He had always been able to read Kenma, and it was always amusing to see his thoughts all over his face. The alpha was sure it was difficult for his friend to hear a baby cry. He’s never liked it. 

“Do you wonder if the baby’s cries will drown out the music?” Tetsurou laughed. The sound was unsettling, contrasting the sound of the violins playing a sweet tune.

Kenma groaned, “I hope not.” His inner omega betrayed him. It made his maternal instincts kick in and want to console the baby. 

“Well, at least she had an heir before her husband died. Otherwise, these parties would have stopped, and she would have been kicked out.” If a mated omega or female beta does not produce offspring, they would be stripped of the title, and the rank would go to the next member of the family.

Kenma snorts, “Is it me, or does the baby look like the footman?”

Tetsurou looked at the pup and noticed its hair color was similar to the footman's. “Oh my, Kenma, what’re you trying to say?”

Because of the alpha’s proximity, the younger man could feel Kuro’s breath in his ear. He blushed, trying to cover it by lowering his head so his hair could shield him. 

Kuroo awkwardly laughed, noticing the faint red color of his friend’s cheeks. “Yeah, so I wanted to dance with—”

“Miss Kunimi, please do.” Kenma pushed him, “Go save him for me since I can’t steal him away.”

“Right… okay yeah, thanks,” Tetsurou sighed sadly, shaking his head. 

Kenma didn’t understand why Kuro’s scent soured. His former friend should’ve been happy. “My cousin needs a knight to go and save him.”

Kuro only considered it before making his way to the other omega.. “I’m going to go rescue him then,” he replies, but not before he winks at Kenma. 

Kenma forced the ugly feeling down, not wanting to feel jealous as he watched his crush and cousin dance. It wasn’t fair for him to feel jealous when Akira was forced to endure his family while pregnant and not knowing where his alpha was. 

Meanwhile, Kunimi fought the urge to vomit as Tetsurou turned him to the beat of the music. As the dancing duo danced across the dance floor, they almost bumped into Suna and Tooru. 

“Your brother is an interesting one,” Rintarou murmured. 

“If you think he’s interesting, I do wonder what you’ll think of the chaos Koutarou will cause.” Tooru smiled sadly, remembering that Tetsurou would soon leave them to travel. “Though I haven’t the faintest idea why he’s dancing with Ken-chan’s cousin.”

Suna didn’t recognize the name, “Ken-chan?” 

“The pretty omega with black roots and dyed blonde hair, Miss Nohebi. His scent is quite delicious. Yet, he’s always masking it.”

“Hmm, I haven’t had the opportunity to smell it, so now I’m curious. He’s rather entertaining, don’t you think?” The alpha’s smirk fell, suddenly confused. “What?”

“Nothing. You remind me of Kenma and his cousin. I think you’d get along with them. Introverted at first, but you’re talkative when you’re excited.” 

“Hmm, I’d like to see if you’re right.” His smirk returned, “I’m shocked you’re openly encouraging me to speak to pretty omegas.”

Tooru scoffed, “And why’s that?”

“Don’t you want to become mated?” 

To his surprise, Tooru missed a step causing the couple to stop dancing. Why now? Why must he ask me when I’m just barely keeping it together?

The image of Hajime entered his mind. The sorrow in his heart returned, “What?”

Prince Suna noticed the people around them begin to murmur why they weren’t moving. Luckily, Tooru did too and they moved once more, acting as if nothing occurred.

“I thought you wanted to become mates?” Suna repeated himself. The alpha wasn’t referring to them. It was a general question, one to see his partner in crime’s goals.

Tooru felt his throat dry as the necklace metaphorically tightened around his throat. It was a phantom feeling, but it felt so real. Mates ? Us? He said that so casually, as if he believed it was bound to happen. Is the Queen forcing him into this courtship? Does he not care about my opinion as a fellow omega? 

Tooru licked his lips as they felt dry. Suna did not follow the movement. His eyes never left Tooru’s. 

“Don’t you think you’re asking that too boldly?”

“Yes. You are free to ignore me, the dance has ended. Thank you for dancing with me even though you weren’t feeling up to it,” the Prince bowed after guiding Tooru away from the crowd. 

Tooru bumped into Kenma, who politely greeted him. He apologized to the younger omega and walked away. He needed fresh air. 

Hearing the alpha utter the words of mating cause him to become nauseous. There was only one person who brought him to his knees. His heart could only ever belong to one man and he was tired of denying what he felt. 

Could someone love another so easily? It doesn’t matter, he’s leaving me. I need fresh air.  

Kenma noticed Tooru’s tense pheromones and hoped to follow him. 

"Good evening, Miss Nohebi." Suna interrupted him. The alpha then reached out to kiss his hand but was stopped by the potent scent of spiced apples and nutmeg. “I think it’s best to leave Miss Karasuno to his own thoughts.”

“And why should I trust you?” Kenma looked at him disapprovingly. “You don’t strike me as someone who would allow the person he’s courting to walk away with tears in his eyes. Why entertain me, when you should be following him?” His calm scent was soon replaced with anger. 

The smirking Prince chuckled, “Did I anger you? Your scent changed.”

“I take it you plan to bother me despite the fact that you can see I’m displeased.” Kenma knew that he was being unfair and petty. He was misplacing his anger on Suna.

“Well, I-”

“Kenma, is he bothering you?” Tetsurou’s usually warm scent was sour. The man was upset and both men could smell it.

Kenma’s eyes widened in fear that Tetsurou would say something to offend the Prince. The possibility was too high for his comfort. His former childhood friend might have misinterpreted Suna‘s actions. 

“No, the Prince was greeting me. We’ve met before.” Kenma inhaled deeply to stabilize his scent. 

“You have?” Tetsurou was surprised that Lady Genmaicha hadn’t reported it. “It’s just your scent is-”

“I told a joke, but he didn’t find it funny.” Suna narrowed his eyes. “You’re one of Miss Karasuno’s older brothers. It’s a pleasure to meet you, but I’m here to ask Miss Nohebi for a dance.” 

Kenma rolled his eyes. Dancing with the Prince would be better than refusing him. The Queen wasn’t in attendance that evening, but his informants always reported any gossip, so Kenma couldn’t take that chance to ruin himself. 

“I’d be happy to dance with you.” His words didn’t match his distrustful facial expression. Kenma did not understand why the alpha prince was interested in him.

Kunimi remained by the drinks station while they watched them dance. The pregnant omega could sense that Tetsurou was struggling to conceal his anger. 

While they didn’t grow up together, Akira noticed the similarities between himself and Kenma. His cousin was as dense as he was when it came to their romantic interest’s feelings. Tetsurou could lie to everyone, but Kunimi was not an idiot. It was more than obvious that the alpha liked Kenma. 

Now, how do I get them together?  

Tooru had run out of the estate and into the gardens behind the building. It was a lovely area with surrounding trees that gave him the privacy he needed to steady the pain in his heart. 

The necklace burned his skin. He took it off and placed it in the secret pocket of his dress. He didn’t care if he broke it. He needed it off his body. Otherwise, he would do something foolish, like throw it across the garden. 

Prince Suna wasn’t serious, he couldn’t be, when he had mentioned mating. Right?  

I could never accept him. We wouldn’t make each other happy and that’s what I want. I desire to be happy and mated to my soulmate, my other half, and right now, there’s only one person who can occupy that hole in my heart  

God, I’m so stupid.  

His inner omega wanted to cry, and for once, Tooru would do what it wanted. He was past the threshold of caring if he was caught crying in public. Therefore, when he heard footsteps behind him, he couldn’t care less. 

“Tooru?”

His inner omega whined in happiness. Hearing his voice brought him to sob, it was pathetic but he was tired of acting like he was alright.  

“Tooru,” he hears again. 

Iwaizumi walks closer to him, hands raised so he doesn't frighten him. He waited patiently for Tooru to face him. 

Don’t get too excited, Tooru. We need to know if he’s back permanently before we can celebrate.  

“Iwa-chan, what’re you doing here?” Tooru swallowed the lump in his throat. With his eyes watering, he continued. “I thought you said you were leaving forever.”

“I did,” he softly replies. 

“Then why are you here?” Please say you want me back, and you made a mistake . 

“I wanted to say farewell and wish you well,” Hajime looked away. 

The alpha felt like a coward. Didn’t I say that I was going to give in to love?

“You don't even believe that. Don’t lie.” Tooru shallowly smiled, “Did you forget what you told me? Not only did you deny our friendship as if it didn’t mean anything to you, but you continued to emphasize how meaningless these past few months were. You told me to forget about you. Or did you somehow forget that?”

Iwaizumi couldn’t deny it. He had said that. The alpha hadn’t meant it, but that did not change the fact that it was still said. “I apolo-“

“No. You don’t get to do that,” Tooru snapped. “I told you that I hate being dragged around for no reason. You keep going back and forth. We’re friends one day, but then we’re not the next. You say you’ll support me, but then you stop. Give me a break, Iwaizumi. I’m not some helpless child, and I don’t need to hear your pointless apologies.” He crossed his arms in defiance. 

“B-but I-I am sorry.” Hajime was surprised to hear himself stutter after so long. It could only mean one thing. He was afraid.

Iwaizumi Hajime feared losing Tooru.

“I don't accept it. Prince Suna has proposed, and I plan to marry him. He’ll make me the happiest omega.” Tooru straightened his back as he peered down at Iwaizumi. 

Hajime had no right to be upset, yet he was. He clenched his jaw, “Would he? Are you sure about that?” 

Inwardly, Iwaizumi wanted to scream at himself for being irrationally jealous and selfish. 

“Why does that matter to you? He’s been funny, kind, and good to me. He is not only a good person; he showers me with letters and gifts. I do not have a doubt that he would give me good pu-“

”Is he the right man for you?” Iwaizumi’s inner alpha caused him to interrupt Tooru, not wanting to hear him compliment another alpha in front of them. 

“Again, why do you care? You left me , and now I’m choosing to become his mate and a princess.” He sounded tired, “I choose what to do with my life, nothing, and no one will make that choice for me.”

Hajime’s scent became overwhelming. Tooru knew he wasn’t doing it on purpose. It was a natural response caused by strong emotions. 

Tooru had always been affected by Iwaizumi’s scent, so he had to leave before he was compromised. 

Having received no word from the, Tooru shallowly laughed, “You’re not even going to respond to that?” Hajime sighed. Tooru could see a war was raging in the alpha's mind, but he was not given the luxury of time. He turned away from the alpha, “Goodnight, Your Grace.”

Hajime stood still, his conviction wavering. Not because he was weak minded, but because he didn’t want to keep hurting Tooru. He placed a hand over his heart, as if to stop it from threatening to burst out of his chest. The air in his lungs felt like it was poisonous. 

The further Tooru walked away from him, the harder it became to breathe. Without meaning to, Iwaizumi followed him, “Tooru, you don’t have to leave the party. It’s unsafe,” Hajime noticed the man walking faster.

”Leave me alone.”

”I can't leave you alone. It’s unsafe and dark. If you return to the party, I promise to leave you alone and never return.”

Tooru’s whimpered. He didn’t want Hajime to leave again. ”No! You can’t force me.”

Hajime quickly caught up to Tooru. The alpha gently grabbed his wrist, pulling the omega towards him. “Please just listen to me.”

The two faced each other, not daring to look away. It hadn’t been a far walk to the grassy walls hidden by the trees. But between the high of being in each other’s proximity and their scents mixing, the couple was beginning to feel excited, almost aroused. 

Feeling his lips chapped, Tooru licked them. The action immediately caught Hajime’s attention, his eyes watching the omega’s wet tongue slide across his glossy lips. The alpha leaned forward, crowding Tooru who gladly accepted it as he greedily breathed in the pine scent. 

Tooru’s purr slipped out, breaking the silence. Hajime’s scent wrapped around him, his body reacting to his alpha’s scent. 

Throwing caution to the wind, Iwaizumi stepped closer, causing Tooru to bite his lip in anticipation. Hajime caressed his cheek. No words needed to be uttered. The Duke raised his other hand to place on Tooru's waist and slowly leaned in. 

If Tooru didn’t push him away, they could be found in a compromising situation. Instead, his eyes fell, almost shutting closed as he felt Iwaizumi’s warm hand caress his face. It was innocent until he remembered the possessive hand holding his waist. Tooru bared his neck in submission and brought the hand caressing his cheek to rub against his scent gland. 

The reaction was immediate. Shivers spread through their bodies as if electrified. True mates were written in fiction, but the pair couldn’t deny that what they felt at that moment was a spark of something special. Tooru softly moaned, rubbing Hajime’s wrist slowly over his own scent gland. 

Hajime closed his eyes. If he hadn’t given himself a second to calm down, he would have taken Tooru right that second. 

He should have stopped Tooru before he rubbed their scent glands, but the temptation was too great to ignore. He loved this feeling. It was addicting, and he wanted more.

The space between their faces was close to nonexistent, their lips just barely touching as they tried to contain their lust. 

Hajime knew he had to stop, but his body thought differently as he moved his hands to lift Tooru against the wall. The taller man instinctively wrapped his legs around the alpha’s body. Iwaizumi searched Tooru’s eyes. If he saw any sign of hesitation, he would stop. 

Having found none, Hajime closed the distance. Kissing had never been anything serious for him; it was just an act someone did when relieving passion. However, feeling Tooru’s soft, clumsy lips against his, made the butterflies in his stomach run wild. The alpha was thankful that the dress’ material was sturdy. Otherwise, his sweaty hands would have made him lose hold of Tooru, dropping him to the floor. 

The kiss was perfect, not because Tooru saw stars or because he could swear Hajime’s tongue felt amazing against his own. It did, but that’s not why it was perfect. 

It was perfect because although the omega wasn’t experienced, he could feel Hajime’s impatience. The alpha always seemed put together, like nothing bothered him, but he was hungrily kissing Tooru. 

Without looking at a mirror, Tooru was sure his cheeks were crimson red as he melted into the kiss. He could feel his blood pumping through his veins as Hajime softly bit his bottom lip, forcing him to moan. Although he could barely keep up, he wanted to deepen the kiss, so while Hajime continued his onslaught, Tooru threw his hands over the alpha’s neck. He desired Hajime in a way he couldn’t describe without begging for more. No one else could make them react this way, to make Tooru wish to submit, and make Hajime feel this weak. 

They pulled away for air, the thick scent of arousal present in the air surrounding them. “Tooru, I’m so sorry, I didn't mean that.”

The omega was panting. Hajime tried to clear his thoughts, but Tooru released more pheromones than he could ignore. It would have been suffocating if it had been anyone else, but it wasn't because it came from the man who plagued his mind like a fever in spring. Because it was Tooru, the omega that he yearned to be with until the end of their lives, Hajime wanted to swim in his intense scent. 

Tooru glanced at him. The omega was taller. He had always been made fun of for his height as an omega, but at this moment, he didn’t care—especially not when Hajime stared at him like he was a shining bright star. 

Instead of untangling his hands around the alpha’s neck, Tooru pulled him back in, “Shut up and kiss me, Hajime.”

They wasted no time kissing against the greenery. Hajime was tempted to touch his actual skin, but he wasn’t brave enough. 

Tooru must’ve been a mind reader. He leaned against the wall for extra support and removed one hand from Iwaizumi’s neck. He grabbed Hajime’s bare, gloveless hand to hike up his dress and feel his rough hand against his smooth leg. Tooru moaned into the kiss, refusing to let go until Hajime’s hand was holding up his thigh with a firm grip. 

Their kiss was interrupted when Tooru accidentally bit Hajime’s tongue. The apology never came because the alpha moved to kiss and suck Tooru’s scent gland. He wanted to mark him and leave his skin covered in bites.

“Suna has good taste in dresses," he said in between kisses. “I should show him how much I love it by ripping it off your body and showing him,” Hajime possessively growled.  

Tooru tried keeping himself from moaning too loudly, but it was hard when he could feel his clothes dampen with slick. He wasn’t in heat, but Hajime made him wet and horny. “Hajime,” Tooru moaned in his lover’s ear. 

The soft, warm tongue lapping around his scent gland created a fog in Tooru’s scent. He whined, rutting against him. It was difficult to feel relief with so many layers between them. He only hoped the alpha made good on his promise of ripping the dress. 

“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me, you bastard.”

The couple was pulled away by strong arms. Atsumu and Osamu stood together. The twins must have been outside for a smoke when they came across the couple kissing. Osamu pulled Tooru towards him, ignoring how his younger brother smelled, while Atsumu punched Iwaizumi in the jaw.  

“You fucker claimed to refuse my brother for your desire to remain unmated for life, yet here you stand as you shamelessly defiled our brother. You’re going to have to take responsibility. It smells like a whorehouse here.”

“Tsumu, ya don't need to offend Tooru when you’re supposed to be defending him.” The younger alpha peered at his omega brother, “But he’s right, what the fuck were you thinking, Tooru?” 

“Mind your business,” Tooru snarled. They didn’t understand. 

“You are our business, little brother,” Osamu bit back. 

Iwaizumi knew that his words would only add fuel to the fire, but he had to say them otherwise, he would be breaking his oath. “I won’t make him my mate. I’m still against it.”

Osamu moved his brothers away so he could punch Hajime. Atsumu didn’t let his friend breathe by punching him after his twin.

“Are you seriously fucking with us, Iwaizumi? I was under the impression that you were a respectful man who would own up to your mistakes. Guess I was wrong.”

“I cannot become his mate,” Hajime clenched his jaw.

The twins exchanged a look. Atsumu scoffed, ”I was afraid of that.” With a deep sigh, he straightened his back, “I must demand satisfaction.”

Tooru felt his stomach twist as he processed the words. “No, not a duel.” He approached Atsumu, holding his brother’s hands, hoping it stabilized his already frail mind. “Brother, you can’t do that. It’s dangerous.”

Osamu looked at the ground. His anger threatened to bubble to the surface. He didn’t want this either, but as the eldest, Atsumu held the power.

Atsumu’s facial expression softened, “Tooru, he has ruined your innocence, and he’s disrespecting our family. You can’t expect me to ignore that and move on. This isn’t something as minor as not paying back a debt.” He turned to Iwaizumi, “I expected you to do the right thing, but I guess I expected too much. We’ll settle this as gentlemen, although you are a mere shell of one.”

The Duke straightened up, “I understand and accept. I will duel you at dawn.”

Tooru wanted to cry, “I don't think I could understand you. How is it that you would rather choose death over a life with me?” He was not being insincere or teasing, he was simply a man who’s heart was threatening to break into a thousand pieces. 

After his statement, Osamu walked him away from the scene  as Atsumu remained to arrange the duel’s details with Hajime.Tooru felt numb. 

How was he supposed to face anyone?

”Tooru, pardon, but can you wait for me right here?” They were in the building, specifically the hallway outside the banquet hall. 

Osamu removed his jacket before placing it on Tooru, forcing him to mask the scent even slightly. He frowned, not liking how the scent of rain washed over him. 

“Tooru?”

Tooru looked at his brother in confusion. Osamu rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly; his expression showed his embarrassment over what he had to say. 

“It’s just that your scent is mixed with Iwaizumi’s scent which reeks of aerosol and because you're unmated… I don’t want you to enter the room and have you face the ton’s judgment.”

Tooru nodded. His brother wasn’t wrong. Had his brothers come in a moment later, he knew that what his brothers could have seen would have been much more compromising than a kiss and some groping. 

He sat on a bench, staring into space. Meanwhile, Osamu went inside to inform their family that they would leave early.

Tooru had dissociated, so he didn’t realize how close Miss Obi had gotten, “And here I thought you smelt like tulips. I guess I was wrong.” Miss Obi smirked, she received no response. 

Tooru’s inner omega felt rejected. Were they not enough? Were they faulty for being too tall? Was he too prideful? Did Hajime dislike that Tooru could be indecisive and spend hours on his appearance? 

Koutarou had gotten lost in his drawing, so he hadn’t noticed when the room, which was once filled to the brim with other artists, only had him and one other person occupying it. Even the person who had been sitting next to him had left. 

He became absorbed in his piece. He did not want it to be perfect, but he wanted to take his time with it. After the models left, Koutarou added his final touches to the canvas. 

The gray-haired omega walked into the room, smiling. “Wow, that looks amazing! I wouldn’t have expected you to add this sort of detail.”

"The person next to me gave me the idea,” he shrugged. “I usually become a perfectionist when I get hyper focused on my art instead of doing whatever I want."

“Wait, the person next to you told you to be more free with your art?” The man smiled but Koutarou could see the confusion in his eyes, almost as if he didn’t believe him. 

Koutarou pouted, “Yeah. They told me my moaning annoyed them, so they'd steal my charcoal if I didn’t listen to their advice.”

Koshi laughed heartily, “That does sound like him. I apologize if he was rude. He’s reserved, and I forced him to come even though I knew his best friend wouldn’t be able to accompany him.”

“You don’t look sorry,” Koutarou smirked. 

“I’m not. He always bails at the last second, so I was surprised to see him today.” Koshi glanced at the art piece once more, “I am surprised he helped you. It’s an uncommon occurrence as he hates energetic people.”

The alpha couldn’t deny his curiosity, “So what’s his name? He’s never introduced himself even though I did three times today!”

“Sorry, I can’t give you that. It’s personal, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he tells you the next time he meets you.”

The alpha was happy with the response and packed his belongings. 

“Thanks again for the invitation. I thoroughly enjoyed the evening. It was a lot of fun.” Koutarou waved his goodbye to the others he recognized. “Have a good night.”

Koutarou walked home. He liked walking at night when the warm spring air had cooled down to enjoy the city's tranquility. 

As soon as they got home, Kenma followed Kunimi so they could speak. Akira didn’t wait for the door to close before admitting what Tetsurou had mentioned while they danced. “Mr. Karasuno, the one I danced with, implied he wants to marry me.”

The statement was unsurprising, yet Kenma felt the pain in his chest anyway. He had seen the moment when Tetsurou fondly spoke to Akira. 

Envy slithered throughout his body, making him feel cold. It was ugly, and he wished he didn't feel this way. 

Reign your jealousy, Kenma. Akira is struggling more than I am.

"What did you say?" Kenma struggled to ask. There was no doubt his cousin loved Koganegawa, but now that he was out of the picture, his cousin did need to marry. 

Kuro would be a fantastic father. 

“I implied that I’m not interested in mating. He seemed confused. He was under the impression that people who debuted did it to mate. I didn’t know how to tell him that my father forced me here, and then your parents forced me to debut.” He paused, “Why’re you looking at me like that?”

Kenma didn’t know how he looked, “You rejected him?

“Yeah?” Kunimi wasn’t sure why his cousin was asking such a ridiculous question. 

“Why?”

“Kenma, I’ve been telling you all this time that I only love Kanji. I’m having his pup, and I want to be with him until we die.” Although his face didn’t change much from its usual expression, his eyes showed determination. Akira believed his lover would return to them. 

“But the letter.”

“I’m not giving up hope. He’s the love of my life.” The pregnant omega shrugged, “Wait, Kenma. Did you seriously think I would ever consider Mr. Karasuno?” Kunimi sighed dejectedly, “You love him, even if I was desperate, I wouldn’t do that to you.”

Kenma spat, “No, I don’t.” He covered his face to hide his expression. 

“Yes, you do. You’re not stupid, Kenma, so stop acting like you don’t know what I’m talking about. I only danced with him tonight because that old alpha told me how much my supple body would look on top of him.”

Kenma shuddered and wanted to take back all his jealous thoughts. He was a terrible human being. 

“That’s disgusting, he should die.”

"How violent, but I can't say that I disagree. Anyway, thanks to you, I danced with your Mr. Karasuno, even though he was upset when he implied marriage. I almost vomited and told him that he couldn't ever give me what I wanted. Hell, I don't think he even meant it."

“That’s kind of cruel,” he murmured but was secretly thankful. 

“Well, I never said I was nice,” Kunimi shrugged and undressed, embarrassing Kenma. The dual-haired omega felt awkward whenever Akira changed while he was still in the room. It felt like he was intruding on something he shouldn’t see whenever he saw his cousin’s growing stomach. 

“You are, though.”

Kunimi snorted. “Ugh, Kenma, can we just sit in silence now? We’re both introverted, and we’ve been around so many people today that I’m ready to cry.” 

Kenma released comforting pheromones. He wasn’t the greatest at comforting people. But he tried his best since he knew that pregnant people were more sensitive, and needed care and affection. 

“Want me to massage your back?” 

It would be extra work that he didn’t usually offer, but because he had been envious moments ago, it was an apology. 

Kunimi looked at him, attempting to blink back tears, “ Please .” 

Kenma snorted, “You look pathetic like that.”

“Shut up and make me feel better, you idiot.” 

“Respect me. I’m older,” Kenma replied as he sat behind his cousin. He struggled to find a good sitting position as the dress got in the way. 

“Sure, sure. Get to work,” Akira pouted. 

They spent the rest of the night chatting. Kunimi asked about the Prince, and if Kenma got the courage to ask about sex, no one would know. 

The twins had accompanied an anxious Tooru home. Osamu’s attempt to soothe his younger brother failed due to his own uneasiness. A duel meant many things, including losing his twin; Atsumu could die.

Atsumu's scent remained the same, angry and suffocating. His pheromones were aggressive, he wanted to remove Iwaizumi’s scent from Tooru. He felt overprotective, especially after Hajime insulted his brother and family. 

Upon entering the house, Atsumu demanded that Tooru go to his room. He had to speak to Osamu. His twin would be his second, the person who would check that the duel was fair and that the other side wouldn’t sabotage it. Not that Hajime would sabotage it, but it was duel etiquette. 

Tooru wouldn’t leave, he couldn’t, not when his brother was being stubborn. The brothers stood by the stairway near Atsumu’s study. 

“It is done, Tooru. We can’t change it. Go to bed. I think you need to sleep it off before you make yourself ill,” Atsumu sighed, knowing his brother wouldn’t listen. 

“I forbid it. It’s illegal , and you could die .”

Atsumu pinched the bridge of his nose as he exhaled, “Too late for that now.”

Osamu clenched his fists. He did not want to share his true thoughts with his younger brother present. From scent alone, he knew that Tooru was barely keeping it together. He would yell at his twin when they were alone. 

“I don’t want either of them to die. It would be too much for me to bear. Please, brother,” Tooru pleaded with Osamu. The gray-haired alpha could be the one to stop his twin. 

“Tooru, this isn’t just about him ruining you. It’s about the family's honor. If he ruins you, he ruins the rest of our younger brothers too.” Atsumu added, “It’s dumb and stupid, but that’s society. I won’t be able to look our father in the face if I don’t step in as head of the family and duel him. Don’t you get that? You could have gotten caught by someone else and what would have happened had Iwaizumi rejected you once more? You wouldn’t  be able to find a mate or start a family.” 

“Osamu, say something, please.”

Osamu didn’t want to see his twin in this position. Imagining him getting harmed or fatally injured in front of him sounded like a nightmare. “It’s his decision, Tooru,” he spat out. 

“This is crazy. Do you not hear yourselves?”

Just then, Koutarou walked in. Even in the darkness, he had a blinding smile that fell once he recognized the scent of a stressed omega. He felt Tooru’s distress. 

“Tooru, what's wrong,” he lifted his arms to hug his younger brother but abruptly stopped. He covered his nose, “Why the fuck do you smell like that ?” The alpha turned to the twins, “He smells like an alpha. Did you guys catch that?”

“No shit Kou, come on, we have to talk.” Atsumu grabbed Koutarou and turned to Tooru, “Go to your room.”

“You can’t just leave! The conversation wasn’t done yet!”

The door was slammed shut once the alpha were in Atsumu’s study, leaving Torru to huff in annoyance. 

Atsumu explained the situation to Koutarou, while Osamu corrected his twin's exaggerated details. 

“Fuck, I need a drink,” Koutarou grabbed a bottle from Atsumu’s drink cart and drank straight from the bottle. He knew how stubborn Atsumu was, which meant there was no way in hell they could stop him. 

Osamu refrained from drinking. “Tsumu, let me take your place. I can’t let you do this.” 

“Why the fuck would you take my place? Not only am I the eldest, but I’m also the Viscount, so it has to be me. You’ll be my second, but once it’s over and I’m d-“

Osamu slammed his brother to the nearest wall. His tight grip on the shirt’s collar, “Don’t you fucking dare finish that sentence. I swear to god, Atsumu!”

“Get off me! You’re going to do as I say, Samu. If I d-“

Osamu slammed him again, “I’m serious, Atsumu, don’t say it. You’re not… that’s not going to happen. When Mom and Dad adopted us, I was the backup. You’re the heir and sole guardian of our family. I’ll take your place so you don’t die,” he panted, his pheromones stifling the air. 

Koutarou didn’t like where the conversation was going. He didn’t want anyone to die. He remembered the day he joined the family, since then he thought they would always be together. He couldn’t lose either of them. 

“You don’t want me to say it, but you said it just now. Fuck you!” Atsumu pushed his brother off of him, “Fuck you, Osamu, you are not the backup. They adopted us because they wanted us, the both of us. Never say that shit again.”

“So now you care about an ‘us?!’ You’re trying to leave me. You promised that you wouldn’t.”

Atsumu remembers where they were when he promised that. “Yeah, well, I can’t back out of this duel. Our brother will be ruined, and it’s done. There’s no going back.”

The brothers stared at each other, hoping either would back down, but they knew each other too well. They knew that neither would yield. Osamu understood that compared to the head of the family, his words meant nothing. 

"Suit yourself," Osamu said as he walked out of the study. 

His mother and Tetsurou walked towards the stairs. Ittetsu bid his son goodnight and continued up the stairs to his room. Feeling like he was being watched, Tetsurou turned and saw his siblings staring at him. 

“What?” 

Koutarou motioned Tetsurou to come to them, and so he did. The former stopped drinking. He chose to go with the twins just in case he could rationally get Iwaizumi to back down. The man was sensible; it wouldn’t hurt to try to convince the other alpha to take accountability. 

Tetsurou took a drink after Atsumu explained the situation but ultimately, remained at their house to not leave it unattended. 

On the other side of the city, Iwaizumi found himself in his friends’ boxing ring. He wanted a place that felt familiar to say goodbye. He was not promised tomorrow.

Atsumu was a good shot. And although the Duke was not suicidal, he had no intention of shooting the gun.  

Takahiro and Issei found him as they had heard rustling from their house behind the gymnasium. Hajime explained the situation and asked Issei to be his second. 

“Hajime, I don’t understand you. Of course, I’ll be your second, but do you want to take it this far?”

Iwaizumi was silent, chugging the alcohol he brought with him. “I have no intention of shooting. I refuse to cause Tooru more harm.”

“So then, why the fuck are you going to cause me harm? I’m just supposed to stand there and see you die? Fuck you,” Issei grabbed the bottle away from his hand, one to drink out of frustration, and two, to stop his idiotic friend from getting drunk before he has to shoot a deadly weapon. 

Hajime sighed, “He could miss, you never know.”

“While I know you’re trying to lighten the situation, I need you to stop joking. Hajime, you come to our home and say this so casually. Have you truly given up?” 

“Sorry, Hiro. I just can’t. I’ve seen the way he looks at children. Whenever we encountered a pup during our outings, he would purr whenever they smiled at him. I can’t give him that… I refused to be the reason why he doesn’t get the pups he wants. So I’ll let him find someone who will give him what he wants.” 

“I don’t think I understand your logic about being mateless and childfree.” Takahiro sat in the ring with his childhood friend and mate. “During my pregnancies, you doted on me so much you made Issei jealous.”

“Hey, it’s perfectly reasonable. We never had time together because Hajime would interrupt us.”

“Yes, dear,” Hiro rolled his eyes. “My point is that you wanted to be a part of the pregnancies, even when you were miles away. You’ve babysat our pups, and you treat them like your own so much that they’ve once called you dada. You cried.”

Hajime remembered that moment. His heart and inner alpha yearned to have a child of his own. It was why he left the country; through the years, his resolve was weakening. Fear drove him and he knew that if he became Tooru’s mate, he would gladly become a father. He didn’t want to break his promise. 

“I can read what you’re thinking, and I’ll be honest, Hajime, I think you’re stupid. I told you when I met you that you were an idiot, but the fact that you’re still thinking of keeping that promise is unbelievably stupid,” Issei bluntly stated. 

“There's nothing wrong with wanting love. You should be more selfish and forget about your father,” Hiro added rather dejectedly

Hajime thought of their words as they arrived at the location of the duel. 

Tooru had left the hallway when Atsumu slammed the door in his face. He ran to his room to change into casual attire. While he didn’t know the time or location of the duel, he would spy on them to intervene. 

Once another scented a person, it was difficult to mask the scent so Tooru wore multiple layers on top of a scent patch. It was late, but his nerves wouldn’t let him go to sleep in his room. 

“If they allow the temptation of an alluring alpha scent to seduce them, 

Whether it be the scandalous move is a prolonged touch, and even worse, a kiss, smelling like them, or being marked -  

Know that you’ll only The poor fool would be banished from society. 

Causing the ruin of your family. 

“And here I thought you smelt like tulips. I  guess I was wrong.”  

The next thing Tooru heard was a door slam, and he rubbed his eyes. He was confused about why he had dreamt of the Lady Genmaicha column and Miss Obi. 

Oh, no. 

Oh no, she smelled me. She wasn’t in the ballroom. Could it mean that she saw Hajime and me? Oh god, no. Then there’s no point to all of this. 

“Tooru, what’re you doing here?” He looked up to see Tetsurou peering down at him, “Did you sleep here?” The alpha looked concerned. 

“I was hoping to stop Atsumu from leaving,” Tooru looked towards the study’s door. 

“Oh,” Tetsurou frowned, “they left ten minutes ago.”

“What?! Tetsu, please take me to them. It’s important. I can’t let them fight. They’ll only hurt themselves.”

Tetsurou helped his brother up, “I can’t, Tooru. They’ve made up their minds. We can only pray that they’ll be fine and-“

"No, you don't understand. We were seen, so even if they discreetly fix it amongst our families, I'll be ruined anyway. The family will be ruined,” he emphasized. “Please, Tetsu, take me to them because we're fucked anyway. We might as well be fucked and healthy, right?"

Tetsurou nodded and reluctantly brought Tooru with him. They only hoped that they would make it in time.